• Hi Guest!

    The costs of running this forum are covered by Sea Lion Press. If you'd like to help support the company and the forum, visit patreon.com/sealionpress

Mundial: An alternative history of the Football World Cup

1930 World Cup - A triumph for the New World
  • Born out of the increased competitiveness of the Olympic tournaments, which had become increasingly dominated by the national sides of South America, and met disdain by much of the sports traditional European powers (most notably the conservative and insular FAs of the British Isles), the first World Cup is particularly noteworthy for the sheer number of participants it had from outside of Europe, a number never since bettered.

    Hosted in Uruguay, with the final taking place at the Estadio Centenario, constructed to celebrate the hundredth year of the country’s independence, the inaugural tournament contained only four European sides, one from Africa, two from Asia and the remaining nine from the Americas, with only the United States representing the region’s Anglosphere.

    As the tournament was invite only, this remains the only competition not to have any form of qualifying, with the teams divided into four groups of four, followed by quarter finals, semi-finals, the bronze medal match and the final itself, a format which would be adopted again and become the standard in the aftermath of the Second World War.

    The teams

    The sixteen teams, some enthused by the tournaments, others cajoled by their governments, included:

    • Argentina
    • Belgium
    • Bolivia
    • Brazil
    • Chile
    • Egypt
    • France
    • Japan
    • Mexico
    • Paraguay
    • Peru
    • Romania
    • Siam
    • United States
    • Uruguay
    • Yugoslavia
    Despite much diplomatic manoeuvring, efforts to secure further European national sides fells on deaf ears, with many associations put off by the cost of travel in the midst of the Great Depression. The Copa Mundial would largely pass by unnoticed in the Old World, outside of the press of those countries who had bothered to attend.

    Originally envisioned as a straight knockout tournament, and with invitations extended to all 28 member associations, the economic crisis in much of the world put a damper on interest in the tournament, with most of FIFA’s European members expressing reservation about the long journey as well as the time commitment for those internationals who were still amateur. The original deadline of February 16 1930 for entries was passed without a single European nation committing to take part, until direct intervention from FIFA General Secretary Jules Rimet (and in the case of Romania, King Carol II) saw the confirmed participation of four European sides. The four sides, and Egypt, as well as Rimet and other FIFA officials would travel on the same boat journey – apocryphal stories have been told of impromptu kickabouts amongst the teams on the long voyage.

    In contrast, in the Americas, interest was widespread, with seven entries from South America, as well as the US and Mexico participating. Similarly, to Romania, both Japan and Siam were allowed to go following governmental intervention – this would mark the last time two Asian sides would participate until the 1980s.

    Tournament summary

    Group stages – Group 1


    Group 1 saw France paired with three sides from the Americas in Argentina, Chile & Mexico, and saw the French comfortably win the opening game of the tournament[1] with a 5-2 victory over the Mexicans, two days after which they faced the much-fancied Argentines. In a game marred by suspect refereeing as well as injuries on both sides, Argentina eventually winning 2-1. France’s fixtures gave credence to the criticism that the tournament had been poorly scheduled – their game against Argentina being their second in forty-eight hours, while Chile were yet to play their first match (which they won 3-0 against Mexico the day after Argentina’s victory.)

    France’s final match of the group stage was notable for seeing the first ever award of a penalty-kick in the tournament, which Carlos Vidal scored, eventually seeing the Chileans triumph 2-0. Argentina’s match against Mexico saw three penalties awarded, with Mexico’s Oscar Bonfiglio making the first penalty-save in the tournament’s history – Argentina nevertheless ran out 7-1 winners with a hat-trick from future national team manager Guillermo Stabile.

    The decisive game of the group saw Argentina defeat their Andean neighbours Chile 2-1 in a bad-tempered match to top the group, setting themselves up for a quarter-final against the fancied Brazilians who had unexpectedly finished second to Yugoslavia.

    Pos​
    TeamPldWDLGFGAGDPoints
    1
    Argentina3300112+96
    2
    Chile320162+44
    3
    France31026602
    4
    Mexico3003315-120
    Results

    July 13 – France 5-2 Mexico

    July 15 – Argentina 2-1 France

    July 16 – Chile 3-0 Mexico

    July 19 – Chile 2-0 France

    July 19- Argentina 7-1 Mexico

    July 22 – Argentina 2-1 Chile

    Group stages – Group 2

    The second group contained Brazil, who were one of the favourites for the tournament, Yugoslavia, Bolivia, who going into the tournament had never previously won an international match and Africa’s sole representative Egypt, who had made the semi-finals in the 1928 Olympics.

    Brazil, were expected to top the group but unexpectedly lost their opener 3-2 to Yugoslavia, and despite a comfortable victory over Bolivia, only managed to qualify for the knockout stage with a last-minute equaliser against Egypt. The Egyptians, acquitted themselves well in their three group games, and became the first African side to win a match at the finals – however a narrow defeat to Yugoslavia coupled with Brazil’s superior goal difference saw them exit the tournament at the first hurdle.

    The Yugoslavs meanwhile comfortably qualified the knockout stages where they faced Chile, while Brazil would face neighbours Argentina.

    Pos​
    TeamPldWDLGFGAGDPoints
    1
    Yugoslavia330093+66
    2
    Brazil311174+33
    3
    Egypt31112203
    4
    Bolivia300309-90
    Results

    July 14 – Yugoslavia 3-2 Brazil

    July 15 – Bolivia 0-1 Egypt

    July 17 – Yugoslavia 1-0 Egypt

    July 18 – Brazil 4-0 Bolivia

    July 20 – Egypt 1-1 Brazil

    July 21 – Yugoslavia 4-0 Bolivia

    Group stages – Group 3

    Hosts Uruguay were placed in a group with Peru, Romania, and Siam. The opening match of this group saw the first ever player expulsion from the competition when Peruvian Placindo Galindo was sent off against Romania. The Romanians took advantage to win 4-2, including the fastest goal of the tournament; Adalbert Deșu opened the scoring after just 50 seconds.

    Uruguay’s opening game saw them beat Siam 9-0 – their opponents playing in only their third ever international (having debuted against Indochina earlier that year) played well in the first half, going in at half-time only 2-0 down, before the Uruguayans greater experience told.

    The hosts next game against Peru however was a much tighter affair with the game settled by one goal in the closing minutes of the second half, following an inspired display from Peruvian goalkeeper Jorge Pardon, and saw much criticism of the hosts in the local press. Uruguay closed out their tournament with a 5-1 victory over Romania[2] who finished second, with Peru finishing third after beating Siam 5-0.

    Pos​
    TeamPldWDLGFGAGDPoints
    1
    Uruguay (H)3300151+146
    2
    Romania320197+24
    3
    Peru310275+22
    4
    Siam3003018-18[3]0
    Results

    July 14 – Romania 4-2 Peru

    July 18 – Uruguay 9-0 Siam

    July 20 – Siam 0-4 Romania

    July 21 – Uruguay 1-0 Peru

    July 22 – Peru 5-0 Siam

    July 23 – Uruguay 5-1 Romania

    Group stages – Group 4

    The final group comprised the United States, Belgium, Paraguay and Japan. The American team, comprised primarily of European immigrants (including two former Scottish professionals) were reputedly nicknamed the shot-putters in the French press due to their supposed rough style of play. They beat Belgium 2-1 in their opening game, a match which was marred by bad weather and a poor pitch, and saw the Belgians bemoan an offside winner from Bertrand Patenaude.[4]

    Paraguay meanwhile began their campaign with a 2-0 victory over Japan, who had warmed up for then tournament by winning the Far Eastern Championship. Paraguay’s second game saw them lose 3-0 to the US, while Belgium beat Japan 3-1. With the Americans already qualified, the match between the Belgians and Paraguay became a playoff to see who would join them, with Belgium eventually triumphing 1-0. Japan closed out their campaign with a 2-0 defeat to the Americans.

    Pos​
    TeamPldWDLGFGAGDPoints
    1
    United States330071+66
    2
    Belgium320197+24
    3
    Paraguay310224-22
    4
    Japan300317-60
    Results

    July 13 – United States 2-1 Belgium

    July 14 – Japan 0-2 Paraguay

    July 17 – United States 3-0 Paraguay

    July 18 – Belgium 3-1 Japan

    July 20 – Japan 0-2 United States

    July 21 – Paraguay 0-1 Belgium

    The Quarter-finals

    The four group winners and runners-up advanced to the quarter finals, with the first match taking place only a day after the final game of the group stage. The first game saw Argentina beat their neighbours Brazil 3-1 in a game marred by crowd trouble and a mass brawl sparked by a bad tackle on Brazilian strike Preguinho by Argentine captain Luis Monti, who to add insult to Brazil’s injury, scored the third goal with a superb free-kick in the 85th minute.

    They were joined in the semi-finals by Yugoslavia who thrashed Chile 7-1 in a lopsided game which was decided by half time, with the Chileans having lost two players to injury. The Yugoslavs, who had scored four goals by half-time, eased off somewhat in the second half, but Ivan Bek (who played professionally in France) scored a second half hat-trick with Guillermo Subiabre scoring a late consolation for Chile.

    The third quarter final between Romania and the United States ended up a draw, with both sides scoring in the final minutes of each half to leave the score at 1-1. As a result, the match was decided in extra-time with the United States scoring through Patenaude to win 2-1.

    The hosts Uruguay, came from behind to beat a spirited Belgium, who played most of the game with 10-men following an injury to their captain Pierre Brain. Jan Didens had opened the scoring for the Belgians, only for the wily Hector Scarone to equalise for the hosts. Nevertheless despite attacking in waves, Uruguay found it impossible to break through, with veteran keeper Jean de Bie having a blinder in the Belgian goal. An own-goal from Nik Hoydonckx would cruelly send the Belgians out, though they had impressed the Uruguayan public with their display and were invited to a reception with the Uruguayan president before their departure.

    Results

    July 24 – Argentina 3-1 Brazil

    July 24 – Yugoslavia 7-1 Chile

    July 25 – Romania 1-2 United States (aet)

    July 25 – Uruguay 2-1 Belgium

    The Semi-Finals

    The semi-finals, which took place two days after the quarter-finals had concluded saw two notably contrasting results, with Argentina comfortably dispatching the United States on a rain-drenched pitch 5-0, with the Americans wilting in the second half as Argentine pressure told. The margin of victory, saw Argentina’s goal tally for the tournament reach nineteen in five games, stoking increased triumphalism in the Argentine press. For the Americans, who have yet to match or better their result at the inaugural tournament, their exploits were barely noticed, with only cursory mentions in the sporting press.

    In the second semi-final, Uruguay and Yugoslavia played out a thriller, with a Pedro Cea hat-trick seeing the hosts come back from being twice down to win 3-2, following goals from Djordje Vujadinovic and Ivan Bek. The Yugoslavs were denied an equaliser by a controversial offside decision[5] and upon the final whistle a near brawl broke out between the two sets of players. Nevertheless, the hosts were through to the final while the Yugoslavs faced a bronze medal match with the Americans.

    Results

    July 27 – United States 0-5 Argentina

    July 28 – Uruguay 3-2 Yugoslavia

    Bronze Medal match

    The Yugoslavs, still angered by the refereeing in their match against Uruguay, comfortably dispatched the Americans in the third place match, with Ivan Bek scoring both goals as they ran out 2-0 winners in front of a sparse crowd at the newly built Estadio Centenario. While the Americans, true to their performances throughout most of the tournament, were spirited the Yugoslavs greater technical ability shone through. Yugoslavia’s third place finish would remain their highest position at the tournament, while the Americans have not reached a semi-final since.

    Result

    July 29 – Yugoslavia 2-0 United States

    Final

    Argentina and Uruguay’s victories set up a repeat of the 1928 Olympics final which Uruguay had won after a replay. Feelings around the match were high, with Argentine supporters crossing the river to chants of “victory or death”, while Montevideo’s harbour strained under the weight of thousands of Argentine supporters making the crossing, with an estimated 10-15,000 making the trip.

    The game itself was watched by a capacity crowd of 93,000 with the stadium having been full since noon, while the referee, Belgian John Langenus, was only confirmed following the granting of assurances for his safety a few hours before the game, including the provision of a boat should he need to make a hasty exit. The final decision to be made before the teams took to the field, was which country’s ball should be used. With no agreement able to be reached a compromise was made with an Argentine ball used during the first half and a Uruguayan equivalent during the second.

    The final, saw both teams go on the attack, with Uruguay opening the scoring through Pablo Dorado. Argentina equalised and then took the lead through Guillermo Stabile to leave half time poised at 2-1 to the Argentines, much to the disgust of the home crowd.

    The second half began with sustained Uruguayan pressure and they equalised through Pedro Cea, and sustained Uruguayan pressure saw Cea add his second and Uruguay’s third ten minutes later. With twenty minutes of the match remaining, and the Argentines beginning to tire in the face of wave after wave of Uruguayan attacks, Victoriano Santos Iriate added the fourth in the 88th minute, sealing Uruguay’s victory as the first winners of the World Cup, to go with their Olympic triumphs of the 1920s.



    [1] This remains the only tournament where the host nation did not participate in the opening match or, when group stages were used, take part in the first group itself.
    [2] This gamed earned the distinction of having all six goals scored in the first half, which remains a World Cup record.
    [3] Siam’s goal’s against and goal difference remain a record.
    [4] Who was falsely claimed to be originally from Belgium in the Belgian reports of the match – Patenaude was of French-Canadian heritage and was born in Massachusetts.
    [5] Refereeing became a bugbear for the European teams throughout the tournament with both Romania and Yugoslavia decrying what they saw as Latin American bias.
     
    1934 - A blackshirted triumph
  • 1934 – Italy

    Host selection & qualification

    In contrast to 1930, where a series of withdrawals handed Uruguay the selection as host of the inaugural tournament, it took several ballots for a host to win out. Eventually, decided on the basis of government funding, and a programme of investment in stadiums and infrastructure Italy defeated Sweden’s bid by twelve votes to four after five rounds of voting.[1]

    The selection of Italy, saw the tournament move to Europe, sparking belief that the tournament would be held on a rotating basis between European nations and the Americas.[2] Nevertheless, the tournament unlike its predecessor, fielded entrants from the majority of FIFA’s membership, resulting in the first qualification process for the tournament (in contrast to the invitational process used four years earlier.)

    The previous winners, Uruguay, piqued by European disinterest in their own tournament had originally refused to enter, but following their successful retention of their Olympic Crown in 1932 in Los Angeles[3] they were persuaded to enter, and along with Italy (as hosts qualified automatically.) As with 1930, the British FAs stayed aloof, viewing the tournament as a poor substitute for their own Home Championships. Unlike in 1930, when the continent had two representatives, lack of governmental interest and the cost of travel prohibited any entries from Asia, though Japan had initially entered but withdrew before the qualifying draw was made.

    In total, 40 teams entered and were divided into groups based on geographical location, with Africa’s sole representative Egypt facing Palestine[4] and Turkey, while the European, North and South American sides faced each other in their respective geographic pairings.

    The European section saw Sweden, Spain, Austria, Czechoslovakia, Romania, the Netherlands and Germany qualify as group winners[5] with the nations that had finished second entering a second round of two groups to determine Europe’s final two qualifying berths.[6] France and Hungary eventually won out, claiming Europe’s final two places – with the exception of the French and Romanians, all European sides were tournament debutants.

    In the Americas, with Uruguay qualifying automatically as holders, Brazil and Argentina comfortably topped their qualifying groups, while the Americans and Mexico easily qualified ahead of Cubans, Haitians and Dominicans, all of whom entered qualifying for the first time.

    The final side to qualify were the Egyptians, Africa’s sole representative at the last tournament and the only side to represent a nation from outside of Europe or the Americas at the tournament, as no Asian sides had entered in contrast to 1930.

    Participating nations



    • Italy (Hosts)
    • Uruguay (Holders)
    • Argentina
    • Austria (debut)
    • Brazil
    • Czechoslovakia (debut)
    • Egypt
    • France
    • Germany (debut)
    • Hungary (debut)
    • Mexico
    • Netherlands (debut)
    • Romania
    • Spain (debut)
    • Sweden (debut
    • United States


    Format and venues



    In contrast to the previous tournament, which had been staged entirely in one city and had a first-round group stage, 1934 saw the adaption of a straight knockout format as used at the Olympic tournament. In contrast to Uruguay, Italy’s tournament staged matches across eight cities including Milan, Bologna, Turin, Florence, Naples, Genoa, Trieste and Rome.



    Tournament summary

    First Round


    The tournament began on June 2, 1934, with the hosts Italy defeating Mexico 6-0 in Rome in front of a capacity crowd, with only the stout goalkeeping of Óscar Bonfiglio keeping the score down.[7]

    Brazil saw off Spain in the second match to make the quarter finals for the second successive tournament, though the game was marred by rough play between the two sides with Spain’s experienced goalkeeper Ricardo Zamora suffering an injury which restricted his ability to jump for high balls, eventually resulting in the Brazilians persevering 4-2, marking their first victory on European soil.[8]

    Uruguay comfortably overcame France in their first-round match to set up a quarter final with Hungary who had seen off the Swedes after extra time. In the other matches, the Dutch overcame Egypt with a controversial winner[9], the Argentines knocked out Romania, while Germany defeated neighbours Austria[10], while Czechoslovakia saw off the United States.



    Results (All matches played June 2, kick-off time 4pm local time.)



    Italy 6-0 Mexico

    Spain 2-4 Brazil

    Uruguay 3-1 France

    Hungary 2-1 Sweden (a.e.t)

    Egypt 1-2 Netherlands

    Argentina 4-1 Romania

    Austria 1-2 Germany

    Czechoslovakia 5-2 United States

    Quarter Finals

    The quarter finals saw much tighter contests than the opening round of matches, including the first ever replay between Germany and Czechoslovakia, which saw the Czechoslovaks narrowly win after Oldřich Nejedlý scored two first-half goals in the space of five minutes.

    In the other games, Italy’s rough play[11] saw them overcome a spirted Brazil, who’s main goal threat Leônidas da Silva had to leave the field of play following a collision with Italian defender Umberto Caligaris, with a goal from Raimundo Orsi.[12] Holders Uruguay, played the best match of the round in their 2-1 victory over the Hungarians, with both sides playing fluid passing football, which was, if local reports to be believed, well received by the mostly local crowd, with Pedro Cea who had scored in the 1930 final scoring the winner in the 80th minute.

    Uruguay’s neighbours Argentina overcame the Dutch with ease, as the South Americans whose squad contained several players from the side that had finished as runners up had to much quality for a young and largely amateur Dutch side, with Argentina’s victory sending them into the semi-finals and creating two European – South American match ups.

    Results (all matches played June 6, kick-off time 4.30pm local time)

    Italy 1-0 Brazil

    Hungary 1-2 Uruguay

    Argentina 3-0 Netherlands

    Germany 2-2 Czechoslovakia

    Replay, June 7 Germany 1-2 Czechoslovakia

    Semi Finals

    The first semi-final saw the hosts face off with the holders in a game that was much anticipated, though unfortunately it didn’t quite live up to expectations. An early goal from Orsi, coupled with strong defensive work from a well-organised Italian side saw the Uruguayans struggle to make any inroads. While Italy’s previous match against Brazil had been characterised by rough play, the hosts focused on strong defence and simple passes, frustrating their opponents naturally expansive game. The 1-0 win saw the Italians through to the final in Rome, which would be played in front of a capacity crowd and the great and the good of the Italian fascist regime.

    In the other game, the Argentines, whose squad contained several players of Italian heritage, narrowly saw off the Czechoslovaks in a game that had more quality, with Argentina winning 2-0 to set up a final against the hosts.

    Results (All matches played June 9, all kick-offs 4.30pm local time)

    Italy 1-0 Uruguay

    Czechoslovakia 0-1 Argentina

    Bronze medal match

    In the bronze medal match, played in Naples the day before the final, Czechoslovakia and Uruguay played out a five-goal thriller with both sides claiming and losing the lead, before Antonín Puč scored the winner for the Czechoslovaks in the 82nd minute. The game, played in front of 15,000 fans in Naples, saw both sides stick to their passing style and the match would so impress the watching Napoli management that offers were made to players from both sides, with Nejedlý eventually signing for the following season.[13]

    Result (June 15, Naples, KO 4.30pm local time)

    Uruguay 2-3 Czechoslovakia

    Final

    The final, played at the Stadio PNF in Rome, in front of Italian Prime Minister Benito Mussolini, Foreign Minister Count Ciano, the Italian Crown Prince Umberto and the Argentine President Honorio Pueyrredón, saw Italy triumph 2-1 after extra time, a goal from Angelo Schiavio settling the match in the 95th minute.

    The final was the first time either side had every played each other, though both sides contained players born in Argentina of Italian heritage, leading the local press to dub the game the “fraternal final.” Orsi, who had starred for Argentina at the 1928 Olympics before moving to Juventus opened the scoring, but Guillermo Stábile, who played for Genoa[14] quickly equalised, with the game petering out into a 1-1 draw by the final whistle. Schiavo’s late winner delivered the trophy for the Italians and was a significant victory for the government both on a sporting and propaganda level, with the squad’s image becoming intertwined with that of the state in the months subsequent to the victory.

    For Argentina, this marked a second successive silver medal at the tournament, but was generally viewed as a success, with the players being well-received upon their return to Buenos Aires, a city where a substantial part of the population were pleased with the outcome of the final.



    [1] In the bidding for 1930, Sweden had withdrawn in favour of Italy who in turn withdrew in favour of Uruguay.
    [2] A belief which was to be proven mistaken.
    [3] They defeated France 3-1 in the final.
    [4] A side which was almost exclusively Jewish.
    [5] All of whom except for Romania were making their World Cup debut.
    [6] Group 1 consisted of Norway, Denmark, Hungary and Poland, while Group 2 consisted of Yugoslavia, France and Belgium. Both groups were hosted in France in Spring 1938.
    [7] Bonfiglio was himself of Italian descent, one of several players from the nations of the Americas at the tournament.
    [8] They had previously beaten France and Yugoslavia in friendlies in Rio de Janeiro in 1930.
    [9] The Egyptians vociferously protesting that Johannes Smit was offside when he scored in the 89th minute to no avail, marking the second successive tournament the Arab side had been knocked out in the first round.
    [10] In the best game of the first round, Austria’s Matthias Sindelar dominated proceedings, before 19 year old striker Edmund Conen making his debut for the Germans scored two quick second half goals to see the Germans through to the quarter finals.
    [11] A physicality they would repeat in one of the most notorious inter-war England matches at the Battle of Highbury later in 1934 which nearly saw the World Champions become the first side from outside of the British Isles to win in England.
    [12] One of several oriundi in the squad, Orsi had previously represented Argentina in the 1920s before moving to Juventus in 1928 and playing for the national side of his forebears.
    [13] He would return to Sparta Prague after two seasons citing homesickness.
    [14] Despite having moved overseas following the 1930 World Cup he was granted special dispensation to play for the national side, making his return for the qualifiers in 1933, though the 1934 final would prove his final game for Argentina.
     
    1932 Olympics - American Exceptionalism & Insularity
  • The establishment of the World Cup was viewed by some as an erosion of the pre-eminence the Olympic tournament had enjoyed in the 1920s, where winning Olympic Gold in football was seen as marking a nation as world champions.[1] Nevertheless, despite some within the IOC viewing the newly established World Cup as an upstart threat to their own tournament, the Olympics football tournament was still seen as complimentary to it’s newly established cousin within FIFA.

    The 1932 tournament, held in Los Angeles, was the first to be held under the “Geneva Compromise” which established the Olympic tournament as being for amateur players only[2], saw the South American dominance of the 1920s continue. Uruguay, champions in 1924 and 1928, Argentina and Brazil all comfortably made the semi-finals, with only France representing Europe.

    The tournament itself, despite the Americans success at the World Cup in Montevideo, was poorly attended, with games played at repurposed baseball and American football stadiums in front of sparse crowds, though games involving the hosts were generally well attended.[3] Much like the 1930 tournament however, 1932 saw the general triumph of non-European sides, with Egypt who had made the semi-finals of the 1928 Olympic tournament and Japan both making the Quarter Finals alongside the US and South American sides.

    The final, saw the Uruguayans, who had comfortably eased to victory in all their matches to the final, including a 2-0 victory over neighbours in Argentina in the semi-final, recover from a goal down to defeat the French 3-1 in front of a crowd of 10,000 at Tournament Park in Pasadena, winning their third consecutive Olympic gold.



    [1] So much so that Argentina challenged Uruguay twice in the 1920s for the title of Campeone del Mundo following the latter’s victories in the 1924 and 1928 tournaments.
    [2] Though given state involvement, many of the national sides were amateur in name only.
    [3] Including their quarter final defeat to Argentina, which saw a near riot erupt following a controversial penalty awarded to Argentina in the final minutes of the match.
     
    1936 Olympics - War Without the Shooting
  • In contrast to the disinterest in the United States, the 1936 tournament, hosted in Berlin, saw huge state interest on the part of the recently installed “Corporals regime”, both in the Olympics more generally and the football tournament in particular, similar to that of the Mussolini regime two years earlier. Of particular interest to the German government, was the quarter final between themselves and Austria, who’s dictator Engelbert Dolfuss was a noted opponent of the Pan-German ideals espoused by the National Socialist government. The quarter final, saw Austria defeat their neighbours 2-0 in front of the watching German chancellor, much to his reported disgust.

    This tournament also saw the debut of the USSR who were knocked out in the first round by neighbours Poland, much to the delight of the Polish government. The politicised nature of the tournament saw it discussed as “war without the shooting” in the British press. In contrast to the games in Los Angeles, the 1936 tournament was a broad triumph for the European sides with only holders Uruguay making the semi-finals, where they were defeated by eventual victors Italy. Austria, coached by Englishman Jimmy Hogan, made the final by defeating Poland, where they lost after extra time to the Italians.

    While the football tournament largely passed off without incident on the field, the politicised nature of the games continued the legacy of the 1934 tournament and set a precedent for the most politicised tournament in memory in 1938.
     
    1938 - Phoney War
  • The 1938 tournament, would be the most politicised tournament in the competition’s pre-war history, from South American withdrawals in protest at the staging of a second consecutive tournament in Europe to the choice of host itself. While rumours have long flown around the hosting selection, which was decided at the 1936 Olympics in Berlin, it is well documented that Jules Rimet lobbied hard to host the tournament in his native France.

    This however did not come to pass – while the FIFA archives have yet to be fully unsealed, Germany won a split vote after five rounds of voting, and it’s commonly assumed that the last minute switch from France to Germany was due to financial inducements.[1]

    What is clear, is that the National Socialist regime, inspired by the overall success of the 1936 Olympics and the propaganda triumph the Italians had gained from hosting (and winning) the tournament in 1934 persuaded the German government to bid heavily for the tournament.

    The decision to host a second consecutive tournament in Europe caused widespread anger in the Americas with Argentina, Uruguay and Mexico withdrawing from the tournament, while in Europe the British nations continued in their isolation[2] and Spain’s civil war precluded them sending a team, while both Italy and Germany qualified as holders and hosts respectively.

    Qualification

    Faced with a significant number of withdrawals, including rivals Argentina and Uruguay, Brazil qualified easily for the tournament cruising past both Colombia and Dutch Guiana, both of whom had entered qualification for the first time, to become the first side to qualify for the tournament directly.[3] In the North, the United States comfortably topped their four team group (consisting of themselves, Cuba, El Salvador and Costa Rica) to become with Brazil one of only four sides to participate at all of the 1930s tournaments.[4]

    In Europe, qualification was relatively smooth for the established sides, with France and Sweden comfortably qualifying ahead of Finland and Estonia, while Norway and Switzerland both qualified ahead of Ireland and Portugal.[5] Poland and Czechoslovakia, both countries suspicious of the host nation, qualified ahead of Yugoslavia and Bulgaria, while Hungary topped a group containing neighbours Austria and Greece. The final two automatic spots saw Belgium and the Dutch comfortably defeat their neighbours Luxembourg and the Danes, whose early prowess in Olympic football had failed to replicate on the world stage.

    The final European spots would be decided by a playoff on neutral ground, with Austria who had finished second to the Hungarians playing the Soviets who had defeated Turkey and then Latvia in two playoff games. Held in Bucharest, the match ended in an draw, with the Soviets winning the subsequent replay to qualify for the finals for the first time.[6]

    The final qualifying spot was taken by Japan who defeated the Dutch East Indies and the Philippines to qualify for the first time since the inaugural tournament in 1930, where they had acquitted themselves better than expected. Following their qualification, the list of participants looked like this:

    Participating teams:
    • Germany (hosts)
    • Italy (holders)
    • Belgium
    • Brazil
    • Czechoslovakia
    • Egypt
    • France
    • Hungary
    • Japan
    • Netherlands
    • Norway (debut)
    • Poland (debut)
    • Soviet Union (debut)
    • Switzerland (debut)
    • Sweden (debut)
    • United States
    The tournament

    Similarly to their Italian counterparts, the German hosting committee outlined eight cities that would host matches – Berlin, Cologne, Dresden, Frankfurt, Hamburg, Munich, Nuremberg and Stuttgart, with matches taking the format of a straight knockout.

    First round

    The holders Italy began their defence with a 3-1 victory over Belgium in Hamburg, who took the Italians to extra-time before the holders overall quality finally told, with Silvio Piola netting a hat-trick. In the other matches, France overcame debutantes Norway to set up a quarter-final with Italy, while Poland overcame the Netherlands 5-3 in a thriller, with Ernst Prandella[7] scoring five of Poland’s goals. South America’s only entrant, Brazil managed to win a bad-tempered game with the Czechoslovaks thanks to a hat-trick from Leônidas da Silva to set-up a quarter final with the Poles.

    On the other half of the draw, hosts Germany comfortably saw off Japan, while the Hungarians overcame a stubborn Swiss side[8] following a replay to set up a quarter final to be played in Berlin. The Soviet Union, making their debut, defeated Egypt 1-0 thanks to a goal from captain Nikolai Starostin to set-up a quarter final with the Swedes who had defeated the Americans 3-0 in the first round.

    Results (All games played on June 4, replay played on June 7)

    Italy 3-1 Belgium

    Norway 0-1 France

    Poland 5-3 Netherlands

    Czechoslovakia 2-3 Brazil

    Germany 5-0 Japan

    Hungary 0-0 Switzerland (replay: Switzerland 0-1 Hungary)

    United States 0-3 Sweden

    Egypt 0-1 Soviet Union

    Quarter-finals

    The quarter-finals saw Italy defeat the French to advance to the semi-finals, though the French took an early lead through Jean Nicolas before goals from Piola and Colaussi saw the Italian ease to victory, though the result was marred somewhat by the late expulsion of Italian captain Meazza for a late tackle on his opposite number Oscar Heisserer.

    Brazil, despite having a player sent off and conceding an early goal to Prandella, recovered to win an entertaining game against the Poles 3-2, with Prandella’s two goals taking him to seven for the tournament. Brazil’s victory saw them finally make it past the quarter-final stage for the first time, as the tournaments last remaining non-European representatives.

    Germany, aided by having longer preparation time, and it must be said some dubious refereeing, defeated the Hungarians 2-1 to make the semi-finals on home soil, in front of watching regime dignitaries. The game itself was marred with rough play, with the Hungarians passing game matched by German physicality, though in their captain Fritz Szepan they possessed a midfielder of great poise and passing ability. Hungary took the lead through Vilmos Kohut and nearly scored a second but for a late goal line intervention from right-half Paul Janes. Germany’s equaliser would be where the controversy would begin –from a corner, German centre forward Jupp Gauchel rose highest and smacked the crossbar with a header, from which his teammate Ernst Lehner bundled the ball over the line using his hand. Despite Hungarian protests, the French referee, one Monsieur Galvert allowed the goal to stand – it was from here that he began to lose control of the match.

    The first brawl began when Antal Szalay was knocked unconscious in a collision with Janes, who despite protesting his innocence vociferously to the referee was dismissed, as was Hungarian captain Győrgy Sárosi, for dissent. The game then descended into a bad-tempered farce before Szepan, scored the decisive goal with a thirty-yard pile-driver.[9] At the final whistle, the two teams began a mass brawl in which the Hungarian coach Károly Dietz was attacked by several spectators and only saved by the quick intervention of his German counterparts.

    In contrast the final quarter-final was a relatively sedate affair, with the more experienced Swedes defeating the Soviets in front of a vociferous crowd in Nuremberg[10], with Arne Nyberg scoring a goal in either half to settle the tie and set up a quarter-final with the hosts.

    Results (All games played June 11)

    Italy 2-1 France

    Poland 2-3 Brazil

    Germany 2-1 Hungary

    Sweden 2-0 Soviet Union

    Semi-finals

    The semi-finals paired holders Italy with the sole remaining non-European side Brazil and hosts Germany with Sweden, with the first semi-final taking place in Munich and the second in Cologne. Italy’s game with Brazil saw them again edge a narrow win, though it was an inspired performance from Brazilian goalkeeper Walter Goulart kept the South American side in it until the 89th minute, when Italian defender Pietro Rava scored from a corner.

    In contrast to the tight contest in Munich, Germany’s semi-final with Sweden was a one-side contest with the German’s three goals up at half time and running out eventual 6-2 winners over a Swedish side who seemed to wilt in the face of a hostile atmosphere, to set up a final with the Italians. Though Sweden had taken an early lead, Germany’s quick-fire response (aided by some erratic goalkeeping from Henock Abrahamsson in the Swedish goal) saw them take control and ease comfortably to victory.

    Results (All games played June 18)

    Italy 1-0 Brazil

    Germany 6-2 Sweden

    Bronze medal match

    A hat-trick from Leônidas da Silva saw the Brazilians overturn a two-goal deficit to Sweden, in the bronze medal match played in Hamburg. In front of a crowd of 12,000, the Brazilians, whose side contained several players of African heritage, were met with both curiosity and derision, as had been the case for most of the tournament.[11] Nevertheless, their talent won out, and the Swedes wilted, though the strong performance of outside left Erik Persson saw him accept a professional contract with Rio club Flamengo upon the conclusion of the tournament.[12]

    Result (played June 25)

    Sweden 1-2 Brazil

    The final

    The final, staged at the Berlin Olympiastadion, was preceded by a triumphant staging of Fascist and National Socialist regalia, with both Hitler and Mussolini in attendance. Before the match, there was a parade of war veterans, huge cheers met the national anthem and even louder cheers met the stiff arm and clenched fist salutes provided by both sets of players. The game itself however, failed to live up to the climate that surrounded it, though given the circumstances it’s perhaps not surprising that the football became secondary to the spectacle itself.

    The Italians, took an early lead through Meazza who had been restored to the line-up following his suspension for the semi-final against Brazil, and scored again before half-time through Piola. With the crowd beginning to quieten in the face of Italy’s superiority, Germany got one back through hard work from Stanislaus Kobierski who beat three men on a mazy run before crossing for Gauchel to score.[13] Despite this, the Italians held on in the face of increasingly frenetic waves of German attacks and restored their two goal cushion through 36 year old veteran Raimundo Orsi who was playing his first match of the tournament.[14] Faced with this deficit, the Germans faded and the last five minutes of the game were played out at a relatively sedate pace.

    Italy’s victory saw them become the first side to win two World Cups, the first to win consecutive tournaments and the first to win a tournament not on home soil. In the face of jubilant celebrations and a relatively warm reception from the hosts, it would be hard to foresee for either side that this would be their last taste of international football for quite some time – and that when they did return to international matches, the nations they would be representing would be quite different.

    Result – June 26, Berlin

    Germany 1-3 Italy



    [1] I have seen some evidence for this, but for legal reasons I cannot say what.
    [2] Though had they been inclined to participate, there is some archival evidence that the Foreign Office would’ve been less than keen to have any representative sides there based on experiences of the 1936 Olympics and a 1938 friendly between England and Germany at Nuremberg.
    [3] The South American qualifiers took part as early as possible so as not to clash with the South American Championship of 1937.
    [4] The others included France and Egypt who remained the one consistent presence from outside Europe or the Americas.
    [5] The Norwegians and Swiss would both make their debuts at this tournament, though the Norwegians very nearly failed to make it when the boat they were sharing with the Swedes departed earlier than planned – only an urgent cable from the Norwegian government turned the boat around.
    [6] There have long been unproven rumours that the Dolfuss regime would have withdrawn from the tournament if they had qualified due to the unstable political situation on the border, with the Austrofascist government opposed to the National Socialists in Berlin, despite their supposed ideological similarities.
    [7] A Silesian German, Prandella was never wholly accepted in Poland, despite a record of a goal a game for the national side, but his haul of five goals in this game remains a World Cup record.
    [8] The Swiss, were using a precursor to the luchetto system which became popularised in Italy in the 1950s and 60s, which saw the use of a sweeper. National coach Karl Rappan, who had enjoyed success with the system at Servette Geneva employed the system with the national side as well.
    [9] The German radio commentary became famous at the time for stating that he’d scored from the Brandenburg gate, which would become a popular neologism.
    [10] The Soviet anthem was relentlessly booed as were the players, though the official reception for the Soviet side on behalf of the German government was relatively cordial.
    [11] German newspapers reporting on the tournament would often use crude African caricatures when discussing the Brazilian games, while reports that some players practiced witchcraft were seized upon gleefully.
    [12] Persson’s decision saw him banned from the national team following the tournament as the Swedish FA practiced strict amateurism. His transfer saw him as a pioneer however – while European players had played for and toured against South American sides, Persson’s was the first European to sign fully professional terms for a Brazilian side. In the post-war South American boom, several European players would make the journey.
    [13] Kobierski had also scored his nation’s first ever world cup goal in 1934.
    [14] Orsi, who had been included in the squad through intense lobbying from coach Pozzo, was a surprise inclusion, having been sold by Juventus to Genoa where he was largely viewed as winding down his career. His goal made him the first man to score in two finals.
     
    True internationalism: Rebuilding the shattered remnants of postwar international football
  • Football in wartime and the aftermath of conflict

    The outbreak of hostilities in Europe in late 1938, several months after the Italian triumph in Berlin, put paid to international football in Central Europe, though the British Home Nations continued as did friendly matches between neutral nations. By the time that the conflict had expanded to encapsulate most of Europe, however, most domestic and international football was suspended, though in the United Kingdom a series of War Leagues and Cups were established to try and maintain morale on the Home Front. Outside of Europe, most notably in the Americas, football continued as it had before the outbreak of world war, with the South American Championship and the semi-regular matches between the US national side and their Mexican and Canadian neighbours continuing as before.

    As the war ground on, football in occupied territories found itself used as a tool of political control, with Jewish sides, players and administrators banned by the German and Axis affiliated authorities in occupied territories across Europe. Pre-war footballing stars such as Matthias Sindelar who had refused to leave Austria following Germany’s occupation and annexation, helped Austrian Jews and other undesirables flee the country, while Polish international goalkeeper Edward Madejski joined the Polish Army and served with distinction in the Polish Army in France and North Africa.

    Football was also the scene of great tragedy during the conflict as well – with both the Allies and Axis powers committing atrocities linked to the sport, the most infamous of which was the torture and eventual execution of several members of the Dynamo Kyiv side by the SS in early 1943. One of the lesser-known tragedies of the conflict saw a football match in the Philippines accidentally bombed by the Americans, a tragedy later turned into an award-winning film in the 1960s.

    Despite the conflict itself, and even in warzones, football continued to be played between servicemen, civilians, POWs across almost all theatres of war. In the UK, the War Cup, had huge attendances, despite the risk of Luftwaffe bombing.[1] The Home Championship was revived as wartime internationals, and occupied nations whose governments-in-exile had relocated to London, also formed national sides. The success of these wartime internationals, and the closer links between the British associations and their European counterparts, saw the British Associations agree to rejoin FIFA once the war was concluded and to participate in the World Cup, with two British representatives (to be decided by a vote by the Home Nation associations) joining the FIFA committee as Vice-Chairs, thus finally ending the British isolationism from the World Cup.

    Post-war

    The war’s official end in Europe in early 1945 and in Asia later that same year following the invasion of Japan saw a world full of new nations and borders, with FIFA’s membership expanding rapidly in the aftermath of the war, including in Asia, Africa and the Americas, while associations in Europe in some cases represented new polities or ceased to exist at all. FIFA’s congress of 1937 had established that the next World Cup after 1938 would return to South America[2] with the following tournament to return to Europe. Conflicts between the wartime Allies over the redrawing of Europe initially hamstrung attempts to decide a host but following the first post-war FIFA Congress in 1946 it was confirmed that Brazil would host in 1950 and France would host in 1954. The Congress also suspended the FIFA memberships of Germany, Japan and Austria, though Italy which had switched sides in early 1943 and was now firmly in the Western Allies camp was allowed to retain membership.

    Much like Europe, Asia had also been redrawn – Korea, which had been occupied by Japan for over thirty years had been liberated by the Soviets, who established a Popular Front government under the premiership of Lyuh Woon-hyung. Following final recognition in 1948, Korea joined both the UN and FIFA, playing their first FIFA sanctioned match against the Republic of China that same year. In contrast to the fait accompli the Soviets had presented the Americans over Korea, the case of the two Chinas proved somewhat more problematic for both the diplomatic and footballing worlds to resolve, with a communist state in Manchuria[3] and the pre-existing Republic both claiming ownership of China and its state symbols. While the diplomatic situation would remain largely unresolved for decades, the footballing situation would largely be concluded by the late 1950s, with both Chinese football associations admitted to the Asian Football Union upon its creation in 1948.[4] Indeed, it was Asia that saw the biggest splits as new national sides formed in the Middle East following the unilateral declaration of a Jewish state in Palestine and subsequent war which ended in a bloody ceasefire in 1949.[5] The early stages of decolonisation in Asia, following the defeat of Japan saw the formation of other football associations, though only India and Burma, both granted independence by the British Labour government joined FIFA upon independence.

    FIFA’s final expansion of members in the immediate aftermath of the end of war would be in Africa and the Pacific with the British Dominions of Australia and New Zealand joining their counterparts in South Africa and Canada[6] in joining FIFA alongside Newfoundland who had returned to responsible government following a referendum in 1947. Initially not wanting to join the Asian Football Union, the Trans-Tasman neighbours established the Confederation of Pacific Football Associations, though this body would eventually merge in with the AFU in the 1960s to form the Asia-Pacific Football Union.[7]

    The rapid expansion of memberships across the globe in the aftermath of the Second World War saw FIFA recognise the growing need for continental and regional governing bodies, something which had long been practised in the Americas following the formation of the Confederación Sudamericana de Fútbol (or CSF) in 1916 and the establishment of the Confederación Centroamericana y del Caribe de Fútbol (CCCF) in 1935 and the Confederation of North American Football Associations (CNAFA) in 1940. This model, was adapted in Asia in 1947 with the Asian Football Union established in 1948, initially covering East Asia, Southeast Asia and the Indian subcontinent, with the Arab world establishing its own governing body in the early 1950s.

    In Africa, the slow pace of decolonisation compared to Asia, somewhat hindered the formation of fully independent footballing associations, though following meetings at the FIFA congress of 1949, held in Lisbon, it was agreed between South Africa, Egypt, Ethiopia, Liberia, Sudan and Libya to form an African football confederation, initially headquartered in Addis Ababa. Despite the formation of the confederation however, FIFA recognition (despite support from the British delegation) of Africa as an independent qualification zone would be delayed until the 1950s, largely due to opposition from Europe and South America.

    Rebuilding Europe

    The final governing confederation to be formed was in Europe itself – a ruined continent faced with rebuilding in the aftermath of the most destructive war in history, as well as the trauma of mass genocides, football was something of an after-thought. The murder of four million Jews and other undesirables impacted football in Central and Eastern Europe in particular massively, as clubs that been established by Jewish communities, or had longstanding Jewish links were liquidated, though in countries not as effected by the Holocaust such as the Netherlands, Scandinavia, France and Italy the pre-war Jewish footballing communities continued to thrive. The establishment of Israel and the encouragement of European emigration by nations such as Australia, Rhodesia, South Africa and the US would begin to erode these pre-existing footballing communities, which in other countries were completely wiped out.

    The realignment of Europe in the aftermath of the war was reflected in football as well as the new borders, with Poland, Bulgaria and Romania firmly within the Soviet sphere, their football associations and clubs were reorganised to better reflect the new reality, while the previously independent Baltic states were integrated into the USSR. This eastern bloc, initially also included Yugoslavia and Albania, though manoeuvring by the Yugoslav leadership saw them establish effective independence from Moscow, bringing Albania into their orbit as well. However, like their Soviet-aligned counterparts, football was reorganised to better reflect the needs of the state, and newly formed football associations were accepted by FIFA in due course.

    In contrast to the fluctuations of the east, following the conclusions of the various treaties and conferences between the wartime allies over the course of 1944, 1945 and 1946, Central Europe was largely restored to its prewar state, though Germany while remaining a unified entity was shed of territory in the east and west and remained under occupation until 1949, whereupon the German Republic was formally recognised. While never formally removed from the organisation, FIFA would suspend Germany’s football association until 1951.

    A newly independent Austria was also suspended from FIFA, and remained under Allied occupation though this would end sooner than their German neighbours, and the country’s FA would be readmitted to FIFA by 1948. Czechoslovakia and Hungary, both of whom had been pre-eminent sides in the 1930s, both found themselves in flux in the aftermath of war. Czechoslovakia, which had fought a bloody war to preserve its independence in the face of National Socialist aggression, reformed with a new constitution and the establishment of a true federal system with separate parliaments for the Czech and Slovak territories. The pre-eminence of Germans in several football clubs in Prague returned, while the Jewish footballing community found itself rebuilding in the aftermath of the traumatic wartime experiences, and a sense of normality would begin to return to the national game, though much like their neighbours, the national side would take a while to recover.

    In Hungary, the great survivors of the war[8] a new national government was established, with the Kingdom that wasn’t a Kingdom formally abolished, though many of its leading lights would remain in the country. This new government, like many of those established in the aftermath of the war, took an interest in football, and the national side soon began playing matches again, incidentally becoming the first opponent of the newly reconstituted German national side in 1949, while the pre-eminent Budapest teams which had regularly toured overseas in the interwar years began to tour again, with MTK following the Soviet Dynamo Moscow side in a tour of Britian, where their fluid playing style was widely commented on in the British press.[9]

    In Western Europe football soon returned to a degree of normality, with the British wartime championships abandoned in favour of bring back the respective football leagues in England, Scotland and Northern Ireland, while the Home Nations Championship returned to normality as well. The same could not be said for the rest of Western Europe – Spain, who’s civil war ground to a halt in the early 1940s, was only finally emerging from bloody conflict, with the country’s republican government faced with more pressing concerns than football, though the national side would commence a goodwill tour in the aftermath and would become of a mainstay at international tournaments. In France, the Low Countries and Scandinavia, football began to be rebuilt, and the respective national sides and club competitions began to re-emerge as their respective nations rebuilt with American aid. FIFA, returned to its Parisian headquarters, while several international treaty organisations headquartered themselves in Brussels, marking Francophone Europe as a renewed international hub.[10]

    Italy, the pre-eminent footballing nation in continental Europe, had like the Hungarians, entered initially on the German side, experienced some early victories, and in the face of overwhelming evidence of a German defeat, switched sides and government, with Mussolini’s regime being deposed and a new government under Marshal Enrico Caviglia signing a treaty with the Allies and switching sides.[11] The switch, saw a new front open in Italy, and while the fighting was some of the bloodiest of the war, the Allies success in breaking through German positions in the north of the country hastened the conflicts end. Italy emerged from the conflict with its constitutional monarchy restored, a new political system and its love for football undimmed, with Serie A and calcio returning to the glorious stadiums the fascist regime had built. The establishment of new multilateral organisations, both military and a loose economic body, in Western and non-aligned Europe was mirrored in football – the UAEF[12] was founded in 1949, with the majority of European nations (including the British FAs) joining, making it the first truly pan-European postwar organisation.

    FIFA membership by 1950

    The revisioning of the world’s borders was reflected by FIFAs membership which had expanded massively in the aftermath of the Second World War and subsequent conflicts – it would continue to expand as decolonisation became a greater reality across the globe. By the time of the first world cup to be held in the aftermath of the war, FIFA could reasonably argue to being second only to the UN as the largest membership body in the world.[13] At the time of the 1950 FIFA Congress, held to coincide with the completion of the world cup in Brazil its members included[14]:

    • Afghanistan
    • Albania
    • Argentina
    • Australia
    • Austria
    • Belgium
    • Bolivia
    • Brazil
    • Bulgaria
    • Burma
    • Canada
    • Chile
    • Republic of China
    • Colombia
    • Costa Rica
    • Cuba
    • Czechoslovakia
    • Denmark
    • Dominican Republic
    • Ecuador
    • Egypt
    • El Salvador
    • England
    • Ethiopia
    • Finland
    • France
    • Germany (suspended until 1951)
    • Greece
    • Guatemala
    • Haiti
    • Honduras
    • Hungary
    • Iceland
    • India
    • Iran
    • Iraq
    • Irish Free State
    • Italy
    • Japan (suspended until 1952)
    • Jordan
    • Korea
    • Lebanon
    • Luxembourg
    • Mexico
    • Netherlands
    • Newfoundland
    • New Zealand
    • Nicaragua
    • Northern Ireland
    • Norway
    • Panama
    • Paraguay
    • Peru
    • Philippines
    • Poland
    • Portugal
    • Romania
    • Scotland
    • Siam
    • South Africa[15]
    • Soviet Union
    • Spain
    • Sweden
    • Switzerland
    • Syria
    • Turkey
    • United States
    • Uruguay
    • Yugoslavia
    • Wales
    While still predominated by the nations of Europe and South America, the postwar expansion of membership would see both FIFA and the World Cup become a truly global centrepiece.



    [1] Several football stadiums suffered wartime bomb damage
    [2] Originally planned for 1942.
    [3] Recognised by the Soviets but not recognised by the Western Allies.
    [4] Recognising the reality of the situation, FIFA officially accepted the Peoples Republic of China’s application for membership in 1957, despite protests from the Republic of China FA.
    [5] While the war itself and the subsequent peace process are beyond the scope of this work, the peace treaty which established a tripartite solution with a Jewish state established on the coast and most of the south, with the originally envisioned Arab state divided between Egypt, Jordan, Lebanon and Syria, while the UN (in practice the Security Council) would administer Jerusalem as a neutral unaligned territory. In the aftermath, the State of Israel would join both the UN and FIFA, the latter membership generally being seen as a continuation of that of the Mandatory Palestine national team.
    [6] Both of whom had joined in 1912 and 1913 respectively, making them the oldest and second oldest member associations in their respective continents.
    [7] Due to sheer size of the new governing body, which would expand further once decolonisation fully spread to the South Pacific, for practical reasons the Australasian sides, along with Israel, would be grouped with those from East and Southeast Asia, while those in Southern Asia were generally grouped with those from the Middle East whose Union of Arab Football Associations signed a memorandum of understanding with their AFU counterparts to participate in world cup qualification via Asia, and also taking part in continental tournaments though they never formally merged.
    [8] Having originally stayed neutral despite close ties to the German government and economy, Hungary entered on the side of the Axis in late 1940, where the bulk of their forces fought in the east. Following the debacle of Germany’s war in the east in 1943 and early 1944, Hungary switched sides, successfully suing for a separate peace with the Allies. While having suffered much under the Horthy regime, the switch saved the country’s Jewish population from the horrors suffered by the respective communities in the rest of Eastern Europe.
    [9] Though despite the widespread praise, the inherent conservatism in English football in particular, with a few notable exceptions saw most of the lessons learnt pass both the national and the majority of clubs sides by.
    [10] Franco-British relations remained somewhat cool despite the two countries having fought side-by-side in France, Belgium and North Africa, but in football the two countries were close with the French wholeheartedly supporting the Home Nations return to FIFA.
    [11] The deposition of Mussolini extended to the king – Victor Emmanuel, had originally resisted appointing Caviglia, but faced with the prospect of an Italian republic emerging from the fascist ruins was persuaded to abdicate in favour of his son Umberto II. The former king would later go into exile in Egypt and then Britain.
    [12] Like FIFA, the French acronym for Union des associations européennes de football was used – the French being the leading figures behind its establishment. The organisation, however would not be headquartered in France but in Geneva, Switzerland.
    [13] The IOC may have begged to differ, but FIFAs membership criteria included FAs who didn’t represent fully sovereign states, unlike the IOC itself.
    [14] While this is the full list of member associations at the time of the world cup, not all entered the tournament and not all attended the congress.
    [15] Also included the FAs of Bechuanaland and South-West Africa.
     
    1950 - The Shot that Silenced the World
  • 1950 Brazil

    Background and format

    Despite being held at the onset of the hardening of the Cold War, the first post-war tournament (and first to be held outside of Europe since the inaugural tournament) was a relatively depoliticised affair, helped in part due to the refusal of the Eastern bloc to participate, as well as the host selection for the tournament being uncontested, with Brazil being unanimously selected as hosts at the first post-war FIFA congress in 1946.

    In contrast to the straight knockout of the 1934 and 1938 tournaments, the competition reverted to a round-robin group stage followed by the knockout tournament from the quarter-finals onwards, the same format as the first tournament in 1930. The change was largely due to lobbying from the Brazilian FA, as faced with indifference from European football associations[1] and the cost of staging matches across the country, the guarantee of at least three matches for each participating nation mitigated some of the concern.[2]

    The 1950 tournament marked several changes from the tournaments of the 1930s – shirt numbers were now compulsory on the pitch, though official squad numbers would not be implemented until the following tournament in 1954, while the ball (provided by a Brazilian company, as would be the case until the era of the multinationals in the 1960s and 70s) was pre-selected to avoid repeats of different balls being used for each half.

    The awarding of the finals to Brazil, saw the construction of several new stadia for the final, with the centrepiece being a new stadium in Rio de Janeiro, which would upon completion, become the biggest stadium in the world, though by the time of the tournament itself, it would still not be fully finished, though by the time of the semi-finals, the bulk of the work would be completed.[3] As a result, in Rio, it was agreed that the four prominent clubs of Flamengo, Fluminense, Botafogo and Vasco da Gama would be able to host matches in the city. Outside of Rio, Sao Paulo, Belo Horizonte, Porto Alegre, Recife, and Curitiba were selected, with only Recife being outside of the country’s southeast, done partly to minimise travel, but also largely due to the country's political elites being concentrated in the region.

    Qualification

    Brazil and Italy both qualified automatically, leaving 14 places to be decided via qualification with six for the Americas, seven for Europe and one for Asia/Africa.[4] With both Germany and Japan banned due to the war, and the refusal of the Soviet-aligned bloc to participate due to the hardening of Cold War tensions, the tournament’s entrants largely consisted of Western and non-aligned powers.

    With the British nations entering for the first time, it was decided that the 1948-49 & 1949-50 Home Championships would be the basis of qualifying for the tournament, with England and Scotland both comfortably qualifying (Scotland winning the 1948-49 championship, and England the 49-50.) These championships were significant for marking the last time that an Ireland side (run by the Irish Football Association based in Belfast) would compete with players born in the Irish Free State, following complaints from the Dublin-based Football Association of Ireland.[5]

    In the other groups, Hungary comfortably qualified from a group containing Austria and Turkey[6], though the match between Hungary and Austria in Vienna had to be replayed at a neutral venue following inclement weather. [7] Yugoslavia comfortably qualified from a group containing France and Czechoslovakia, marking the first time the French had failed to qualify for the tournament, while Switzerland topped a group containing Belgium and Luxembourg. In the final European groups, Sweden comfortably topped a group containing Eire and Finland[8], while Spain, entering for the first time since 1934 and the end of the Civil War, easily qualified ahead of Iberian neighbours Portugal and Israel, to mark the Furia Roja’s first tournament since Italy 1934.

    In the Americas, Argentina and Chile qualified with ease ahead of Bolivia[9] with Argentina participating for the first time since their consecutive silver medals in 1930 and 1934, while Chile participated for the first time since 1930. The champions of that tournament, Uruguay, qualified alongside Paraguay ahead of Andean neighbours Peru and Ecuador – marking the return of both national sides to the World Cup since the 1930s. In the North, the United States and Mexico qualified ahead of Canada and Cuba through the 1949 North American Football Championship, which was comfortably won by the Mexicans, though in contrast to the South Americans neither side was expected to make much of a mark on the tournament.

    In the final qualifying section, India[10] qualified ahead of Burma, Indonesia and the Philippines[11] (the majority of whom were making their debut as independent nations) to become the first Asian representative from outside the East and Indochina to qualify for the finals. Faced with the cost of travel, India initially considered withdrawing but following support from both FIFA and the British FAs[12] agreed to travel.

    The teams
    • Argentina
    • Brazil (hosts)
    • Chile
    • England (debut)
    • Hungary
    • India (debut)
    • Italy (1934 & 1938 champions)
    • Mexico
    • Paraguay
    • Scotland (debut)
    • Spain
    • Sweden
    • Switzerland
    • United States
    • Uruguay
    • Yugoslavia
    Of the participating nations, the hosts Brazil, alongside previous champions Uruguay and a strong Argentina were seen as the main challengers from the Americas, while England, Italy and Hungary were seen as the European sides most likely to win. Indeed, in England, the tournament was seen as a foregone conclusion, while in Italy a team built around the Torino side which had won four consecutive league titles was seen as a strong heir to the side which had claimed consecutive titles in the 1930s.

    The draw, made in Rio on May 22 1950, grouped the sides as followed:

    Group 1

    Brazil, Paraguay, Sweden, Mexico

    Group 2

    England, Yugoslavia, Chile, Switzerland

    Group 3

    Italy, Spain, United States, India

    Group 4

    Uruguay, Argentina, Hungary, Scotland

    Unlike in later tournaments, the draw was not seeded, leaving one group (on paper at least) looking a formality for the Italians, while the final group to be drawn contained a former champion and twice former runner up (as well as strong rivals), alongside two European sides with good international records. The tournament was also hosted on a geographical basis, limiting travel, with Group 3 hosted in Recife, Groups 1 and 2 hosted in the southeast and Group 4 split between Recife and Rio.

    Tournament summary

    Group stages


    Group 1

    Brazil began the tournament with a 5-1 victory over Mexico, with the watching English team marvelling at the Brazilian’s fluidity in possession and skill on the ball, though their concession of a late consolation goal to Mexico would lead England’s main star Stanley Matthews to conclude “that if Brazil are our main threat we should comfortably win this tournament.’[13] In the other opening game, Sweden, despite being shorn of three of their best players due to the ban on professionalism, eventually came back from two goals down to beat Paraguay 3-2.

    Brazil, perhaps overconfident after their victory over the Mexicans, struggled to a 1-1 draw with the Swedes, who under the tutelage of Englishman George Raynor had developed into a rising force, winning Olympic Gold in 1948. Despite the setback, Brazilian confidence remained high, and they eased to a 3-1 victory over neighbours Paraguay to top the group. Sweden qualified as runners-up following their 3-0 victory over Mexico, who finished bottom of the group.

    Pos​
    TeamPldWDLGFGAGDPoints
    1
    Brazil321092+75
    2
    Sweden321073+45
    3
    Paraguay310257-22
    4
    Mexico3003210-80
    Results

    June 24: Brazil 5-1 Mexico

    June 25: Sweden 3-2 Paraguay

    June 28: Brazil 1-1 Sweden

    June 28: Mexico 1-2 Paraguay

    July 1: Paraguay 1-3 Brazil

    July 2: Sweden 3-0 Mexico

    Group 2

    Group 2 paired three European sides with Chile, who were making their first appearance at the finals since 1930. England, heavy favourites at home, and viewed as a likely challenger to the hosts in the local Brazilian press were making their debut at the tournament, and while Yugoslavia were perceived as a threat, the Swiss and Chileans were barely given a thought.[14]

    England however were hampered through the absence, due to injury, of Neil Franklin (though given his move to South America for a contract worth four times more than the maximum wage in England, it’s unlikely he would’ve been picked anyway) while the squad, had warmed up for the tournament with a tour of North America[15], which meant their fitness levels weren’t exactly high upon arrival.[16]

    Nevertheless, England began the group comfortably enough, defeating a well-organised, if limited Swiss side 2-0 in sweltering conditions in Rio, following two late goals from Stan Mortensen and Roy Bentley.[17] Yugoslavia, came back from an early goal, to defeat Chile 3-1, playing intricate passing football which wore down their largely part-time opponents, though Robledo’s pace consistently threatened the Yugoslav backline.[18]

    In the second round of matches, England played Chile in Belo Horizonte, some 300 miles north of Rio, where the local crowd largely cheered on the Chileans. The game itself, was played on a rutted pitch, and Chile, having taken lessons from how Karl Rappan’s Swiss side had frustrated England through the use of his verrou system utilised blanket defence to frustrate the English. Chile, would take the lead through a deflected shot from Robledo, and looked to be heading to a shock victory, before Matthews, playing in the place of an exhausted Mortensen, levelled in the 80th minute, but despite waves of attacks, England failed to find a winner.[19]

    Yugoslavia, overcame stubborn Swiss resistance to win 2-0, with Rajko Mitic, scoring both goals, with the Yugoslav coach’s plan of having operate as an auxiliary deep-lying midfielder rather than an out-and-out forward, confounding the Swiss system. The Yugoslavs, swift passing and interplay, was a style which had a long lineage in Central Europe, and had itself been introduced by Englishman Jimmy Hogan, long overlooked in his own land. The fact that Yugoslavia’s greatest zenith using the older system came against his homeland was an irony not lost on Hogan himself.

    In the final round of matches, Switzerland defeated Chile 4-1, with Charles Antenen scoring the first ever Swiss hat-trick at the finals, with Robledo scoring Chile’s consolation. It was the other match however that would linger longer in the memory. Yugoslavia, having won both their matches, needed a draw to secure top-spot and a quarter final with Sweden, while England needed a win to secure the same.

    The game itself began well enough for the English, with Finney scoring the opener in the twelfth minute – from there however, Yugoslavia’s patient possession game began to tell, and they equalised from a Stepjan Bobek header before half-time. It was the second half however, where the myth of English exceptionalism should’ve been put to bed as Yugoslavia’s passing game and off-the-ball movement confounding the English defence, with Mitic’s habit of dropping back leaving the experienced Arsenal defender Laurie Scott “at sixes and sevens.”[20] Yugoslavia, scored a second through Mitic and really should have added a third before the end of the game – it was nevertheless about a comprehensive defeat as 2-1 could be. The fact that its lessons would not be learned until much later, was a shame English football took a while to recover from.

    Pos​
    TeamPldWDLGFGAGDPoints
    1
    Yugoslavia330072+56
    2
    England311143+13
    3
    Switzerland310245-12
    4
    Chile301238-51
    Results

    25 June England 2-0 Switzerland

    25 June Yugoslavia 3-1 Chile

    29 June Yugoslavia 2-0 Switzerland

    29 June Chile 1-1 England

    July 2 Switzerland 4-1 Chile

    July 2 England 1-2 Yugoslavia

    Group 3

    The third group was largely perceived to be the easiest within the tournament, as reigning champions Italy were paired with a strong, if overly physical Spanish side, an American side which had scraped into the finals behind Mexico and an Indian side who were the great unknowns, though they had acquitted themselves well at the 1948 Olympics.

    The first round of matches saw Spain surprise the Italians with the directness of their play, and resulted in one of the games of the group stages, with the Spanish racing into a two goal lead before Valentino Mazzola scored twice to set the half-time score at 2-2. In the second half, Agustín Gaínza scored a third for Spain, before Giampiero Boniperti equalised, leaving the game poised as a draw. In the 89th minute, Silvestre Igoa scored a controversial winner, with the Italians protesting vigorously that he had scored with his hand – the Dutch referee, refused to disallow the goal and the result stood.[21]

    In the other game, the United States eased to a 2-0 victory over a spirited Indian side, who were handicapped by their captain and left back Sailen Manna suffering a broken rib following a collision with Eddie Gaetjens. Reduced to hobbling ineffectually on the wing, his influence was severely reduced, and the Americans took advantage to score two goals either side of half-time. India, coached by Syed Abdul Rahim[22], would fail to recover from Manna’s injury and were not as competitive in their remaining fixtures, though their performance against the Americans was noted by both the British and Indian press.

    In the second round of matches, Italy still seething from the controversial defeat to Spain, took vengeance on India, scoring four goals before half time, and another four in the second half, to win 8-1, though the result would be marred due to a slight injury suffered by Valentino Mazzola (later revealed to be a hairline fracture.) India’s first ever world cup goal was scored by Sarangapani Raman, who had also scored their first ever Olympic goal against the French two years prior. Spain, perhaps suffering from their exerts against the Italians, were lethargic against the Americans and drew 1-1, a result which was largely seen as an aberration.[23] In the final round, the Italians beat a spirited, if limited American side 2-0, while Spain recovered from their lethargy to beat India 3-0 and top the group, with Italy finishing as runners up.

    Pos​
    TeamPldWDLGFGAGDPoints
    1
    Spain321084+45
    2
    Italy3201134+94
    3
    United States31113303
    4
    India3003113-120
    Results

    25 June Spain 4-3 Italy

    25 June India 0-2 United States

    29 June Italy 8-1 India

    29 June United States 1-1 Spain

    2 July India 0-3 Spain

    2 July Italy 2-0 United States

    Group 4

    If Group 3 had been seen (perhaps unfairly) as an easy draw, Group 4 was very much a group of death, with Uruguay, Argentina, Hungary and debutantes Scotland drawn together. The Scots, like the English, had returned from their isolation to make their debut at the finals, and while there weren’t the same expectations as there were on England, they nevertheless fancied their chances of making the knockout round. Much like the English however, they would have these assumptions shattered.

    Both Uruguay and Argentina were in good form going into the tournament, with a players strike which had halted the Argentine league eventually resolved following intervention from the Tamborini government, though the strike itself had seen several Argentine players head to Colombia, due to the money being offered. Nevertheless, with the form of the famed River Plate La Maquina forward line and the presence of long-serving coach Guillermo Stabile, Argentina were viewed as a contender. Uruguay, themselves a previous champion, headed into the tournament in good form, having beaten both Argentina and Brazil in 1949 and easily coasted to qualification.

    The outsiders, at least from their own perspective were Hungary, who had a young squad with a few veterans from the side of 1938, though like Yugoslavia, they remained largely wedded to a passing game introduced by Jimmy Hogan (who had himself been inspired by the passing style of the Scottish sides in the period before the First World War.

    The group itself, would begin with Uruguay comfortably beating the Scots 5-1, with a display that, much like the Yugoslavs against England, should’ve been a wake-up call. The SFA, still selecting the side via committee[24], failed to heed the warning signs, and the Scots, despite a proud heritage of incisive passing play resorted to brutality to try and keep the score down, to little avail.

    In the other opening game, Hungary and Argentina played out a goalless draw, in a match which was blighted by the high heat of Recife, and a pitch ill-suited to either side’s natural game, though Kispest FC forward Ferenc Purczeld, who averaged a goal-a-game for the national side going into the tournament nearly scored a late winner.

    In the second round of matches, Scotland, better organised via the leadership of their captain George Young[25] held out for a 1-1 draw with Hungary, who again found the pitch ill-suited to their passing game, though the movement of Purczeld and Czibor unsettled the Scottish backline. In contrast to the slow-tempo of the game in Sao Paulo, Argentina and Uruguay played out a bad-tempered, frenetic match in Porto Alegre, the Uruguayans eventually triumphing 3-2 after both players had a man sent-off, and an Argentine equaliser was disallowed for offside.

    If Scotland’s performance against Hungary (albeit aided by the pitch), had offered encouragement, their defeat by Argentina brought them down to earth. Argentina, unlike the organised, passing play of Hungary, relied on improvisation and forward speed, and tore an exhausted Scottish backline to shreds, going two-up before half-time, and eventually running out 4-1 winners, with William Waddell scoring a late consolation.

    Hungary, meanwhile, drew their final game with Uruguay 2-2 to exit the tournament as the first side to be undefeated and still not qualify, though it added to their remarkable undefeated streak from the 1948 Olympics onwards. The game itself, was an excellent one, with Uruguay netting a late equaliser through Juan Schiaffino to clinch top spot in the group, with Argentina finishing second to set up a quarter-final with the Spanish.

    Pos​
    TeamPldWDLGFGAGDPoints
    1
    Uruguay3210105+55
    2
    Argentina311164+23
    3
    Hungary30303303
    4
    Scotland3012310-71
    Results

    25 June Uruguay 5-1 Scotland

    25 June Argentina 0-0 Hungary

    29 June Scotland 1-1 Hungary

    29 June Uruguay 3-2 Argentina

    2 July Argentina 4-1 Scotland

    2 July Hungary 2-2 Uruguay

    Quarter-Finals

    The quarter-finals, with the exception of the all European tie between Sweden and Yugoslavia pitted South American powers against their European rivals, with the hosts Brazil facing the mother of football England, Spain facing Argentina and the former champions Uruguay pitted against the holders Italy.

    England, who had scraped through behind Yugoslavia in their group, found themselves drawn in a tie most would’ve wished against – Brazil, who’s preparation for the tournament had been largely funded by the Vargas government had spent huge sums on preparation for the tournament, and had watched England (who they viewed as the main European threat alongside Italy) closely throughout, were highly motivated and attuned to the conditions. The English, having huffed and puffed through a draw with the unheralded Chileans and had then been comprehensively outplayed by the Yugoslavs were running on fumes, as Jackie Milburn would later attest in his diary of the tournament.

    The scene was set then for a Brazilian victory – and while that would be the outcome, England managed to put together their best display of the tournament, largely through a strong defence, which gave Alf Ramsey, operating as the right fullback the licence to get forward and double up on the Brazilian left-back (who had the added challenge of dealing with Stanley Matthews.) While this ploy, would lead to England taking the lead through a Wilf Mannion header, Brazil’s incisive passing and the roaming role taken by their centre-forward Ademir[26] began to undo the English game-plan. Nevertheless, England had held onto to the lead for an hour, before Brazil equalised through Jair Pinto – here on in England, faced with renewed attacks from Brazil, and beginning to wilt in the stifling heat, began to retreat further into their shell, and Ademir popped up to score the winner in the 87th minute. Despite the late heart-break (though as the English press on the ground recognised, Brazil fully deserved to win), this was England’s best performance in the tournament.[27]

    In the all European tie, Sweden who had surprised Brazil in the group stages to secure a draw, knocked out Yugoslavia, thanks to a goal from midfielder Sune Andersson, who scored from the edge of the box in the 34th minute. Sweden’s manager George Raynor, having scouted Yugoslavia’s victory over England, and witnessing the Yugoslavs use of Mitic in a deep-lying role, employed the experienced midfielder Knut Nordahl to man-mark Mitic and had his fullbacks push up to counter the Yugoslav wingers – a ploy seemingly beyond the English imagination.

    Spain, playing a style of direct football, had surprised Italy in the group stages, and almost surprised Argentina in the quarter-finals, their hard-running, quick passing, physical style[28] a match for Argentina’s more improvisational forward line, built around the River Plate and Racing sides which had dominated the Argentine league for the last decade.. The game, despite the somewhat frenetic pace appeared to be heading for a replay, as the sides remained locked at 0-0 as the end of extra time approached, before Ángel Labruna, part of that River Plate forward line, scored the winner to send Argentina, somewhat fortuitously through.

    The final quarter-final paired the two nations to have won the World Cup – Uruguay, who had triumphed on home soil in 1930, and the Italians who had dominated the 1930s. Italy, built around a superb Torino team, were viewed, alongside England, as Brazil’s main threat to becoming champions, while Uruguay, despite their strong international record were viewed as mere outsiders.[29] The game, was hard-fought, though the poor quality of the pitch, hampered both sides attempts to play a passing game, and like the quarter final between Spain and Argentina appeared to be heading to extra-time and a replay. Italy, however, would come unstuck following an injury suffered by Valentino Mazzola, and faced with a man advantage, Uruguay were able to pounce, with Rubén Morán clinching the winner in the 84th minute, to set-up a semi-final (and replay of the 1930 final) with Argentina. Vittorio Pozzo, who had coached the Italian national team since 1919 was to have no final triumph.

    Results

    July 9 Brazil 2-1 England

    July 9 Yugoslavia 0-1 Sweden

    July 10 Spain 0-1 Argentina (a.e.t.)

    July 10 Uruguay 1-0 Italy

    Semi-finals & bronze medal match

    If the quarter-finals had been reasonably tight and competitive, the first semi-final between Brazil and Sweden was a lopsided thrashing, with the Brazilians comfortably dispatching the Swedes 6-0 at the now inaugurated Tijuca Stadium.[30] The Swedes, deploying the same gameplan as they had against the Yugoslavs in the previous round, initially hampered and frustrated Brazil, but found themselves undone by a superlative display from Ademir at centre-forward who scored four goals in a half hour spell of brutal finishing. Sweden, understandably shellshocked from the barrage, retreated into their shell and conceded two late goals to set an unwanted record for margin of defeat in a World Cup semi-final.

    In contrast, the rioplatense clash between Uruguay and Argentina, was a hard-fought victory for the Uruguayans, who required two late goals from Óscar Miguez to steal a late victory. The game, despite the scoreline, was not particularly high on quality with Argentina’s opener and Miguez’s double both coming from defensive errors, but was a harbinger of things to come, with Uruguayan captain Varela marshalling his side superbly to steal a victory through sheer force of will. The result, also extended Uruguay’s strong record over their southern neighbour, though the reaction in Argentina was less ferocious in defeat than it had been in 1930.

    In the third place playoff, staged in Sao Paulo, Sweden began brightly and took the lead through Stig Sundqvist and nearly doubled their advantage before half-time. Argentina, however, began to grow into the game and soon equalised after half-time through Labruna, before sealing the victory with two late goals from Juan José Pizutti to take third place and condemn Sweden to a second fourth place finish.

    Results

    13 July Brazil 6-0 Sweden

    13 July Argentina 2-3 Uruguay

    Third place playoff

    15 July Argentina 3-1 Sweden

    Final

    Has any game had so much written about it as the 1950 Mundial final? The moment of one nation’s greatest triumph, the moment it would reach its apotheosis was to be snatched away, proving the football gods sense of humour. Or at least that how it’s told.

    In reality, Brazil had largely had a struggle-free route to the final, minus a hiccup against an organised Sweden in the group stage and a hard-won but deserved victory over an exhausted English side in the quarter finals, but had swatted aside the Swedes in the semi-final and were largely assumed to be champions – indeed newspapers printed before the match itself declared Brazil champions of the world.

    Uruguay, in contrast, had had a much tougher route to the final, having come through the first properly recognised “group of death” in the tournament’s history and two hard-fought knockout wins over both Italy and Argentina. While well-martialled and with a squad of strong quality, they were viewed as not being a threat to the inevitable triumph of their larger neighbours. Hubris was indeed to come.

    The game, staged in front of some 174,000 people (officially)[31] began with Brazilian attacks meeting obdurate Uruguayan defence, and while Brazil appeared to have taken the lead, their goal through Ademir was ruled offside. Brazil, nevertheless took the lead though Friaça Cardoso, despite strong protests from Varela and the Uruguayan defence that he had been offside. Despite the virulence of the protests, the referee, Englishman Arthur Ellis, allowed the goal to stand.

    Largely expected to wilt, the Uruguayans continued to play calm, possession football, and slowly began to take control of the game. Brazil, unlike their counterparts, hadn’t had their defence tested, and not for the first time it proved to be their weak link, with Brazil’s captain Augusto da Costa caught out of position allowing Miguez to score the equaliser. It would be Uruguay’s winner which would silence the stadium however – a low cross from Ghiggia Pereyra caused havoc in the Brazilian box, and Juan Schiaffino took advantage to fire beyond the reach of the helpless Moacir Barbosa[32] and thus silence the vast arena. The final whistle deafened. Hubris had lost, and Uruguay were world champions once more, while o fantasma was born.

    Result

    16 July Brazil 1-2 Uruguay



    [1] In contrast to the reticence that Uruguay faced in 1930, the main opposition this time was cost, as many European FAs, and to a lesser extent FIFA itself, faced financial struggle.
    [2] Also helped by the Brazilians threatening to withdraw from hosting if the demands were not meant.
    [3] The slow pace of construction was eventually solved following the expansion of the stadium workforce and liberalisation of some labour laws by the Vargas government, and is credited by some historians as being a cause of the beginning wave of rural-to-urban migration experienced by cities such as Rio in the 1950s and 60s.
    [4] The only African side to enter was Egypt.
    [5] The case would eventually be fully decided in 1953 with the IFA representing Northern Ireland and the FAI representing Eire/Irish Free State. Both sides would continue to refer to themselves as Ireland long past this however.
    [6] Who themselves had to play a preliminary tournament with Egypt and Syria which they comfortably won was later seen by some as a contributory factor to the country’s decision to join the UAEF, though given the political and military ties the country had with both the American and Soviet aligned blocs such a move was likely inevitable.
    [7] Gyula Zsengellér, the scorer of the winning goal, was one of four veterans of the 1938 side that made the Hungarian squad for the tournament.
    [8] The Swedes, whose side contained several excellent players, would be hampered by the rigid insistence on the national side only selecting amateurs, as their best players were signed by clubs in Italy and France whose leagues were fully professional.
    [9] Who before Venezuela’s entry into international football were firmly established as the whipping boys of the South American confederation.
    [10] Following independence from Britain in 1947, India took part in the 1948 Olympics as an independent nation for the first time, narrowly losing to the French in the first round.
    [11] There was some controversy over the final match between India and the Philippines, staged in Karachi in late 1949, with the Filipino delegation protesting that the pitch was unplayable due to the high heat, though despite protests the match would go ahead with India winning 2-0 to seal their qualification.
    [12] A rare example of magnanimity from the British associations during the period – there is a suggestion that the Atlee government, keen to maintain the cordial relations they held with the newly independent India may have intervened with the respective associations.
    [13] It would not be the last time an Englishman in South America would be caught out by overconfidence.
    [14] The Chilean side contained Newcastle United inside-forward George Robledo, who had formed a strong partnership with local hero Jackie Milburn.
    [15] The tour would be a success with England defeating Canada 5-1 in Toronto, the United States 3-1 in New York and Mexico 2-0 in Mexico City. A Football League XI, also toured, defeating Newfoundland 9-1 in St John and an American League XI 8-2 in St Louis.
    [16] This would become a familiar complaint for British teams at future tournaments.
    [17] Bentley, played as a roving centre-forward, rather than as a traditional battering-ram centre-forward, which meant that his strengths were often not played too, but at the World Cup he was one of England’s best performers.
    [18] Robledo’s performances at the World Cup alerted Spanish side Athletic Madrid to his services, and he would later join them in 1951.
    [19] The reaction back home would be incredulous, and combined with England’s crushing at home by the touring West Indies was seen as a sporting nadir, including a mock obituary for English sport in the Daily Express.
    [20] In fairness to the English here, the heat and humidity in Rio made a chasing game against the Yugoslavs almost impossible – the Yugoslavs themselves relying on passing as a means to conserve energy as much as win. The heat itself was described by Ramsey, who had been stationed in India during the end of the war, as reminding him of Calcutta.
    [21] Even with modern television techniques, it’s still hard to tell if Igoa handled the ball into the net or not, but the sense of robbery was so great in Italy, that his proposed transfer to Bologna after the tournament fell through in the face of fan pressure.
    [22] Rahim Saab, as he was more popularly known, was the first Asian coach to ever take charge of a side at the World Cup, and India were one of the only sides not to be coached by a European or Latin American at the fianls.
    [23] The New York Times dismissed the result entirely, assuming it was a misprint.
    [24] Unlike England, who despite their innate conservatism had appointed a full-time managerial set-up with Ted Magner, who had led Derby to FA Cup glory in 1946 and had previously coached Denmark and Walter Winterbottom, a former RAF wing commander and academic, coaching the side, though like Scotland there was still a selector’s committee on which both were only part.
    [25] Who would become both the first Scottish international to 50 and 75 caps before his retirement after his 77th and final game in 1957.
    [26] Who had begun his career as a left-winger before moving to centre-forward and maintained an ability to roam and drift, making the man-marking utilised in the traditional British W-M formation redundant. His ability to suddenly shift tempo also aided his goalscoring.
    [27] There have long been suggestions that if Tom Finney had been fit, the game might have been a closer contest in the latter stages, but Brazil largely dominated the game. The game was also notable for being the first time England wore a blue away kit – as Brazil were playing in their home white strip England were obliged to change.
    [28] Though in contrast to some of the later teams tarred with that brush at subsequent tournaments, the Spanish weren’t particularly dirty.
    [29] Fuelled partially by the dreadful Copa America tournament they had, hosted in Brazil in 1949, where they finished second bottom of their group and failed to make the semi-finals for the first time.
    [30] Setting a world-record attendance while doing so, with some 152,000 people in attendance.
    [31] The number of people claiming to have attended in relation to the actual attendance, has long been a running joke in Brazil – the attendance remains a world record and the record for any world cup match. It has never been determined how many people snuck into the game illegally, but the current estimate is an attendance of around 218,000.
    [32] Perhaps tellingly, as the game progress Barbosa kept Brazil in it, with a string of saves.
     
    Last edited:
    1954 - Last Tango in Paris
  • 1954 – France

    Background and format

    In contrast to the 1950 tournament, which had been boycotted by the Eastern bloc, the return of the tournament to Europe, saw the re-entry of communist sides, as well as Germany and Japan, who had both been barred from entering the previous tournament.

    In Europe, at the international level at least, the centre of gravity had begun to shift eastwards – England had been beaten by Yugoslavia at the 1950 tournament and were humiliated by the same side, as well as the Hungarians, losing their proud unbeaten home record in the process.[1] While Italy, Spain and France remained competitive, the national sides of the nonaligned central Europeans and the socialist nations of the east, had begun to establish themselves as forces to be reckoned with, confirmed in the minds of many by the USSR, Yugoslavia, Hungary and Germany making up the last four of the 1952 Olympic tournament.[2]

    England’s defeats to both Yugoslavia and Hungary proved to be watershed moments, with the realisation that the game had moved on from the British Isles evident in the 2-0 and 4-1 defeats to both nations, and persuaded the reform-minded FA General Secretary Stanley Rous to implement coaching seminars across the board, while reducing the power of the FA selection committee and leaving the majority of power in the coaching staff’s hands.[3]

    While international football in Europe appeared to be shifting further east, the tournament was hosted in one of Western Europe’s traditional powers: France. France, in the midst of a postwar boom and political stability[4] had emerged from the war alongside Britain as the shaper of a new European consensus, with numerous continental organisations headquartered there including the Paris Treaty Organisation,[5] the European Council for Trade & Industry,[6] the Council of Europe and most importantly for the World Cup, FIFA itself.

    France, like Brazil, had been chosen as host in 1946, and undertook a programme of stadium renovation and expansion, including the Parc des Princes in Paris, which would host the final, while games would be staged in the capital, Marseilles, Lille, Bordeaux, Strasbourg, Le Havre, Reims and Toulouse. Unlike Brazil four years earlier however, the French public and press didn’t expect their side to emerge as champions, and the French national team prepared for the tournament with a series of friendlies which saw mixed results.

    The tournament format was the same as 1950 with one exception: if sides finished level on points and goal difference, a playoff would be held to determine who would qualify for the quarter-finals. Unlike in 1950 the sides would also be seeded to ensure that they were reasonably even. Squad numbers were now made official, while squads were mandated to be 22 players in size.[7] The tournament also saw the beginnings of increased commercialism, though these were largely French companies who provided sponsorship.[8] The tournament was also the first to be predominantly televised, though due to the novelty of the technology most public engagement was still through radio commentary and the press.

    Qualification

    In contrast to the qualifying for the 1950 tournament, qualification for 1954 was broadly organised via the respective continental confederations. France as hosts and Uruguay as holders qualified automatically, leaving fourteen places to be determined via qualification: ten for Europe[9], three for the Americas and one for Asia.

    In Europe, as with 1950, the 1952-53 and 1953-54 Home Championships were used as qualifying for the British sides, with England and Scotland again qualifying as the British representatives, though in contrast to 1950 expectations were less complacent. In the other groups, Belgium surprised Sweden, who had finished fourth in 1950 to qualify for their first tournament since 1938 and ensure that Sweden failed to qualify for the first time.

    Germany, who had been disqualified from 1950, comfortably won their qualifying group to take part in the finals for the first time since they had hosted it in 1938. In contrast to that tournament, the national side was no longer representing the National Socialist regime, but a re-established democratic republic. Germany’s participation at a French hosted sporting event caused widespread comment in the French media, though the two nations enjoyed reasonably civil postwar relations. Germany’s qualification saw them play a qualifying game in Saarbrücken as a celebration of that territory’s return to Germany in 1952. The Germans, despite the long wait for the return of international football, proved too strong for the Danes and Norwegians, and comfortably qualified for the finals.

    Elsewhere, Italy who had underwhelmed at the previous tournament, overcame a stuttering start to comfortably top their qualifying group ahead of Portugal and Luxembourg and qualify for the finals for the first time,[10] while Austria competed for the first time since 1938 after finishing ahead of the Soviets and Irish. The remaining European berths were secured by Hungary, Olympic champions Yugoslavia and Czechoslovakia while Egypt found themselves again acting as Africa’s lone representative.

    While Europe saw mostly familiar names qualify, Asia’s qualifying path was more open, though the continent’s record at the finals was not one to write home about, with no Asian side having won a match at the finals. For 1954, the qualifying round grouped Korea, Japan, India, China and Vietnam into a round-robin group, with the qualifying matches representing Japan’s first since being readmitted to FIFA and Korea’s first as an independent nation.[11] Korea, who had competed at the 1948 Olympics alongside India, comfortably topped the group, including a 5-1 thrashing of Japan in Tokyo, much to the delight of the Korean government. India, who had been expected to be the main challengers, struggled due to internal disputes between the AIFF and clubs and often failed to field their strongest side. Korea became the fourth Asian nation to qualify for the World Cup.

    Finally, in the Americas it was largely business as usual with Brazil, still smarting from the failure of 1950 and Argentina joining Uruguay as South American representatives, though Argentina were lucky to do so, having secured their place via an offside goal against neighbours Paraguay. In the North, Mexico eased to qualification ahead of the United States, Haiti, Costa Rica and Cuba to make it a fourth finals out of five. Mexico, who had been confirmed as hosts for the 1958 World Cup in 1950 (thus moving the World Cup to a continent outside of Europe or South America for the first time) were still awaiting their first victory at the finals.

    The teams

    • France (hosts)
    • Uruguay (holders)
    • Argentina
    • Austria
    • Belgium
    • Brazil
    • Czechoslovakia
    • Egypt
    • England
    • Germany
    • Hungary
    • Italy
    • Korea (debut)
    • Mexico
    • Scotland
    • Yugoslavia
    FIFA designated eight seeds for the tournament: Argentina, Brazil, England, France, Hungary, Italy, Uruguay & Yugoslavia, with the remaining eight sides unseeded. The draw for the tournamnent was made on May 25 1954 and was as follows:

    Group 1: France, Brazil, Egypt, Scotland

    Group 2: Hungary, Argentina, Mexico, Czechoslovakia

    Group 3: Urugay, England, Austria, Belgium

    Group 4: Italy, Yugoslavia, Germany, Korea

    Tournament summary

    Group 1

    France kicked off the tournament with a 1-0 win over Scotland, the only goal scored by Raymond Kopaszewski, who had previously scored for his club side Reims against Celtic in a 1953 friendly. While France, the game was not high on quality, though Scottish captain George Young was denied an equaliser by a superb save from French goalkeeper César Ruminski.

    In the other game, Brazil playing in a new national strip[12] subjected Egypt to a 5-0 thrashing, with Waldyr Pereira scoring a peach of a free-kick, with the flight and curve on the ball leaving Egyptian goalkeeper Abdel Heimada no chance.[13] Brazil, though not yet fully shifted to a back four, also played a different style than its 1950 predecessor with the midfield focusing on patient passing and intelligent movement as much as feints and trickery.

    In the next round of games, Brazil and France played out a 1-1 draw in scorching conditions in Marseilles, with Jean Vicent’s late equaliser denying Brazil victory. The match, despite the heat, was a competitive one with both sides committed to attack, though as the conditions took their toll the frenetic pace of the first half wound down, with the French seemingly resigned to defeat before an error from Moacir Barbosa[14] allowed Vincent to steal an equaliser. Scotland, meanwhile, secured their first World Cup victory with a 2-0 victory over Egypt, with Bobby Johnstone and Allan Brown scoring in either half, giving Scotland a chance of making the knockout stages if they could pull off an upset against Brazil in the final round.

    The final round of fixtures saw France ease past Egypt 2-1, thanks to two goals from André Strappe, though the French struggled to maintain fluency, and were lucky that Egyptian appeals for a penalty following a robust tackle on Mohamed Diab al-Attar by French captain Roger Marche were denied by the Welsh referee. Nevertheless, the win saw France qualify for the quarter finals, and restored a measure of pride to the Egyptians who finished last.

    Scotland, required a win to make the knockout stages while Brazil needed a draw – the result was a game which saw the Brazilians taken by surprise by an early lead before, eventually, securing a comfortable win over committed if limited opponents. The Scots, playing much better than they had done in Brazil four years early, began the game brightly with Waldyr Pereira largely nullified through the diligent man-marking of Scottish defender Bobby Evans, and took the lead through Ernie Copland, who was making his international debut.[15] Despite their diligent defensive effort, Scotland began to tire in the second half before Tatu Rodrigues equalised for Brazil in the 60th minute before Brazilian captain José Bauer scored the winner.[16] As a result, Brazil topped the group with France finishing second, while Scotland exited having restored a measure of pride following their abject performance in 1950. Egypt, Africa’s perennial representative, still awaited the opportunity to add to their sole victory in 1930.

    Pos​
    TeamPldWDLGFGAGDPoints
    1
    Brazil321082+65
    2
    France321042+25
    3
    Scotland31023302
    4
    Egypt300319-80
    Results

    June 16 France 1-0 Scotland

    June 16 Brazil 5-0 Egypt

    June 19 France 1-1 Brazil

    June 19 Scotland 2-0 Egypt

    June 22 Egypt 1-2 France

    June 22 Brazil 2-1 Scotland

    Group 2

    Group 2, on paper at least, looked relatively even balanced with only perennial whipping boys Mexico not expected to offer much.[17] Hungary, with their intelligent movement and passing played an evolved version of the 1930s Mitteleuropa style which had been common across the former Habsburg realms, while the Czechoslovaks played a more conservative version of the same style.[18] The Argentines took an aging squad largely built around individual flair with 35 year old Ángel Labruna captaining the side. Despite the age profile of the squad, Argentina’s strong performance in Brazil four years earlier with largely the same team created expectations of success in Buenos Aires, with the government of José Tamborini declaring that the team would return conquerors of Europe.

    In the opening round of fixtures, Hungary equalled the record margin of victory at the world cup, by crushing Mexico 9-0, with Ferenc Purczeld, Péter Poteleczky scoring two goals each either side of a hat-trick from Sándor Kocsis and a goal a-piece from Mihály Lendenmayer and Zoltán Czibor. Hungary’s long unbeaten run had come to an end in the 1952 Olympic final but including the game against Mexico they had scored forty goals in seven matches.[19] In the other opening game, Argentina were rudely awakened by how far European football had advanced, as Czechoslovakia swept them aside 4-1. Indeed as Brian Glanville noted in The Times the result could have been even harder on the Argentines if the Czechs hadn’t eased up in the last twenty minutes, with Argentina’s sluggish defence only containing one player under the age of thirty.[20]

    The second round of fixtures saw Hungary comfortably dispatch their Czechoslovak neighbours 2-0 with Nándor Hidegkuti, reprising the withdrawn role from which he had tormented England in 1953, scoring both goals either side of half time. The game, despite the routine manner of the Hungarian victory was notable for Purczeld suffering an ankle injury following a robust tackle from Czech captain Ladislav Novák.[21] While Purczeld, would sit out the game against Argentina, he would return to the Hungary side for the knockout stage, despite being below his best.

    Argentina restored a measure of pride with an 3-0 victory over Mexico, though the game was a bad-tempered affair, with both sides having a player sent off following a mass brawl sparked by a bad foul on Labruna by Mexican defender Jorge Romo, though after a degree of order had been restored by Spanish referee Manuel Asensi the remaining fifteen minutes passed without incident.

    In the final round of fixtures, Hungary made several changes to their starting eleven, with József Tóth scoring twice in a 3-1 victory, sending Hungary through to the quarter-finals with an enviable record. Argentina, meanwhile, returned home in disgrace though they still had a way to go before the nadir of 1958. Czechoslovakia qualified for the quarter-finals with a comfortable 4-0 victory over Mexico who again exited the world cup without securing a point.

    Pos​
    TeamPldWDLGFGAGDPoints
    1
    Hungary3300141+136
    2
    Czechoslovakia320183+54
    3
    Argentina310247-32
    4
    Mexico3003016-160
    Results

    June 17 Hungary 9-0 Mexico

    June 17 Czechoslovakia 4-1 Argentina

    June 20 Czechoslovakia 0-2 Hungary

    June 20 Argentina 3-0 Mexico

    June 23 Argentina 1-3 Hungary

    June 23 Mexico 0-4 Czechoslovakia

    Group 3

    Group 3 paired holders Uruguay with England, Austria and Belgium, the latter two sides returning to the tournament for the first time in sixteen years. In contrast to 1950, expectations were less triumphalist in England, though they still expected to at least make the semi-finals. Austria, still playing a version of the style introduced by Jimmy Hogan and refined by Hugo Meisl, were heirs to the 1930s wunderteam while Uruguay contained several of the squad who had triumphed in Brazil. Belgium, returning to the tournament for the first time since 1938, had surprised Sweden in qualification, but weren’t expected to challenge for the knockout round.

    Defending champions Uruguay began with a 3-2 victory over England, who had initially taken the lead through Bolton Wanderers strike Nat Lofthouse before two goals from Óscar Miguez handed Uruguay the lead. England, equalising through Ivor Broadis looked to have secured a draw, before a goalkeeping error from Gil Merrick gifted Juan Schiaffino the winner.[22] Despite the defeat, response in the British press was broadly positive – to lose narrowly to the world champions wasn’t a disgrace.

    Austria meanwhile, beat Belgium 1-0, with a wonder goal from Theodor Wagner, who having beaten two Belgian defenders, feinted onto his weaker foot and then blasted the ball from twenty-five yards past the stranded Belgian goalkeeper. The goal became immortalised in Austria, via the famous radio commentary that described it as a goal from the Radetzky march.

    In the second round of matches, England struggled to a 2-2 draw with Austria, with Jimmy Mullen’s late equaliser saving England from defeat. Preoccupied by England’s struggles against the technical passing game of Hungary and Yugoslavia, and noting Austria’s ability on the ball, Walter Winterbottom had adopted a more defensive gameplan, with Billy Wright stepping up into midfield as an auxiliary midfielder in order to disrupt the Austrian passing game. Winterbottom’s tactics almost worked, but were undone by a defensive error and own goal from Jimmy Dickinson and England’s play became more ragged, requiring a late goal from Lofthouse to snatch a draw.

    As England struggled, Uruguay glided, with Julio Abbadie and Carlos Borges each scoring a brace in a 4-1 victory over Belgium, which despite the scoreline, was a competitive game for the holders, with the Belgians tiring in the last ten minutes, allowing Abbadie and Borges to add gloss to the result. Nevertheless, the result put Uruguay in pole position to qualify, with Austria and England left to duke it out for second in the group.

    The final round of fixtures saw England comfortably dispatch Belgium 2-0, with goals from Dennis Wilshaw and Tom Finney who had come into the side to replace Mullen, who had suffered an injury in the draw with Austria. Winterbottom, again experimented with his tactics, with the Fulham youngster Johnny Haynes making his international debut as a withdrawn forward with license to roam.[23] Haynes, who was nineteen, was a revelation in the role, as his passing ability gifted England the ability to play a more passing style. The fact that it game so late in the tournament was an unfortunate afterthought.

    If Haynes’s debut was a triumph, it was overshadowed by the best game of the group stages and one of the best of the tournament, with Uruguay and Austria playing out a 4-4 draw in Lille, a game which saw both sides commit to attacking vigour. Uruguay initially raced into a 2-0 lead, with goals from Schiaffino and Alcides Ghiggia, before Erich Probst scored twice to restore parity, to leave the score 2-2 at half-time. In the second half, Uruguay restored a two-goal cushion through Miguez, only for Ernst Stojaspal to claw one back from a corner, after Uruguayan goalkeeper Máspoli misjudged the flight and parried it into his path. Austria’s equaliser would come from Ernst Happel, who’s freekick hit the underside of the bar and evaded Máspoli’s despairing dive. As a result, Austria qualified for the quarter-finals ahead of England, who had performed better than 1950, but suffered worse results.

    Pos​
    TeamPldWDLGFGAGDPoints
    1
    Uruguay3210117+45
    2
    Austria312076+14
    3
    England311165+13
    4
    Belgium300317-60
    Results

    June 16 Austria 1-0 Belgium

    June 16 Uruguay 3-2 England

    June 19 England 2-2 Austria

    June 19 Belgium 1-4 Uruguay

    June 22 England 2-0 Belgium

    June 22 Uruguay 4-4 Austria

    Group 4

    Group 4 paired former champions Italy, now under the management of Luigi Bertolini who had been part of the 1934 championship side, with Olympic champions Yugoslavia, debutantes Korea and Germany who had been readmitted to FIFA in 1951. The Germans, under coach Sepp Herberger were well-organised and, through partnerships with Geda, had been provided with boots with screwable studs which allowed them to adapt to differing playing conditions, an innovation which would be come increasingly widespread as Geda began to establish itself as the pre-eminent sportswear firm.[24] Nevertheless, Germany were not regarded as a contender, with the Italians and Yugoslavs expected to qualify for the knockout rounds.

    Italy began with a comfortable 5-2 victory over Korea, with Choi Chung-min scoring his country’s first ever goals at the tournament. Italy, with Torino’s playmaker Valentino Mazzola as their conduttore simply had too much for a committed if limited Korean side, though the ease with which Choi scored Korea’s consolations should have sounded alarm bells for the Italians.

    Germany and Yugoslavia played out a sterile 0-0 in dreadful conditions in Reims, with the wet weather hampering Yugoslavia’s passing game, while Germany found themselves denied by a superb goalkeeping performance from Vladimir Beara, who would become established as one of the best goalkeepers of the decade – in a twist of fate he would end his career in Germany.

    In the second round of matches, Italy narrowly lost to Yugoslavia, with the game marred by a controversial refereeing decision from Brazilian official Mário Vianna, who disallowed two Italian goals and sent off Italian captain Giampiero Boniperti following his protests against not being awared a foul for a tackle from Yugoslav defender Tomislav Crnković. Yugoslavia won 1-0 following a late goal from Branko Zebec, while the game became known as the “Sack of Toulouse” in the Italian press.[25] Germany meanwhile, comfortably defeated the Koreans 4-0 in Le Havre, with German captain Fritz Walter, Max Morlock and Helmut Rahn on the scoresheet, leaving qualification poised between Germany, Yugoslavia and Italy as the final round of matches drew near.

    In the final round, Germany pulled off a surprise which reverberated back home, by defeating the Italians 2-1, which coupled with Yugoslavia’s shock draw with Korea sent the Germans through as group winners. Italy started strongly, motivated by the injustices of their defeat to Yugoslavia and with members of the Italian royal family in attendance[26] opened the scoring through Benito Lorenzi. Valentino Mazzola’s influence faded however, as the Germans used a combination of man-markers to mark him out of the game. Germany, whose anthem had been booed by French fans throughout the tournament,[27] grew into the game and equalised through Morlock, whose shot deflected off Aldo Ballarin and wrongfooted Valerio Bacigalupo to leave the scores level at half-time. In the second half, Germany continued to attack aggressively, and were rewarded with a late winner from Bernhard Klodt, though it would take an excellent save from Bernd Trautmann in the German goal to preserve the victory.[28]

    If Germany’s victory over Italy was a surprise, the shock of the group (and indeed tournament) was Korea’s 2-2 draw with Yugoslavia, which saw the Koreans become the first Asian side to win a point at the finals. Yugoslavia, perhaps with an eye on the quarter-finals, rested several players, and were strangely lethargic in the first half, but nothing should be taken away from the Koreans, who were unlucky not to win. Korea, perhaps surprising themselves, took an early lead, as a miscommunication between Yugoslav goalkeeper Branko Kralj and his defence allowed Woo Sang-kwon to steal home. Korea, nearly doubled their lead five minutes later, but were denied through a superb save from Kralj, and then conceded an equaliser to leave the scores level at half-time. Korea again restored their lead in the 79th minute through Choi Chung-min and appeared to be holding on to one of the great upsets, before an error from Hong Deok-young in the Korean goal allowed Yugoslavia to cruelly snatch a point, knocking out Italy in the process.

    Pos​
    TeamPldWDLGFGAGDPoints
    1
    Germany321061+55
    2
    Yugoslavia311132+13
    3
    Italy310265+12
    4
    Korea3012411-71
    Results

    June 17 Italy 5-2 Korea

    June 17 Yugoslavia 0-0 Germany

    June 20 Korea 0-4 Germany

    June 20 Italy 0-1 Yugoslavia

    June 23 Yugoslavia 2-2 Korea

    June 23 Germany 2-1 Italy

    Quarter-finals

    The quarter-finals were scheduled for four days after the conclusion of the group stages and were played on June 26 & 27, with the draw as follows:

    June 27 Brazil vs. Czechoslovakia

    June 26 Hungary vs. France

    June 27 Uruguay vs. Yugoslavia

    June 26 Germany vs. Austria

    The first match, played between the hosts France and the fancied Hungarians in Paris was a goal-fest, with Hungary eventually triumphing 5-3 to send the hosts out, though the game was only decided in the last quarter of an hour of play. Hungary, having made some injury enforced changes, with Mihalj Tot replacing Purczeld, raced into a three-goal lead thanks to the superb finishing of Sándor Kocsis. France, carried perhaps by the home crowd, fought hard but managed to square the game 3-3 by the hour mark, thanks to an inspired performance from Raymond Kopaszewski who scored France’s first goal and set-up the other two. Hungary, perhaps taken aback by the ferocity of the French response initially struggled to regain the upper hand, but retook the lead through an own goal from French defender Robert Jonquet, before Gyula Lipovics scored the winner in the 85th minute. The Hungarians were cheered from the field, with the Hungarian coach comparing the scenes to the triumphant return of the French army to Paris in 1944.[29]

    The second quarter-final, pairing neighbours Germany and Austria was a less exciting affair, with the Germans triumphing 2-0 in a game that was marred as a contest by the first half injury to Austrian centre-forward Erich Probst, which hampered Austria’s attacking threat. Goals from Helmut Rahn and Werner Liebrich saw the Germans home, and the match marked the first time Germany played in their change strip of green shirts, white shorts and green socks.[30] While the match itself was a fairly routine German win, it had drawn much commentary in both nations, due to wartime history and the changing relations between the two nations in the aftermath of the war itself.

    The third quarter-final, between Brazil and Czechoslovakia is perhaps more famous for the brawl and bad-tempered nature of the match than the result itself – Brazil won the match 3-1 while the “Battle of Bourdeaux” was inconclusive. The game itself, had been viewed as one of the ties of the round – Brazil played notably attacking football and had a strong forward line, while the Czechoslovaks played a more physical variant of the traditional Danubian passing game, with many expecting the game to be a classic. Brazil led 2-1 at half-time, thanks to goals from Djalma Santos and Julinho, while the Czechs had clawed one back through Anton Malatinský and had been unlucky not equalise with Ladislav Kačáni denied an equaliser through a fine save from Moacir Barbosa in the Brazilian goal. It would be the second half however, where the descent into violence would begin, as both Czechoslovak captain Ladislav Novák and Brazilian defender Nilton Santos were sent off for fighting following a foul on Novák by the Brazilian. From here on in, the game descended into a mess of cynical fouls, bad tackles and general foul-play with the Brazilians vehemently protesting when referee Arthur Ellis failed to award a penalty for a foul on Waldyr Pereira, who himself was sent off for a foul on Malatinský. In the midst of all this, Brazil added a third through Maurinho to kill off the contest. The final whistle saw the two sides descend into a brawl, which was eventually broken up by French gendarmes – nevertheless Brazil were through.

    In the final quarter-final, holders Uruguay defeated Olympic champions Yugoslavia 2-0 thanks to goals from their captain Obdulio Varela[31] and Juan Hohberg. Yugoslavia began strongly and came close to scoring through Miloš Milutinović. The conditions, with a driving rain sweeping across the stadium in Lille, hindered the passing play of both teams, and the first goal saw Varela poke home following a goalmouth scramble, with Yugoslav goalkeeper Vladimir Beara stranded. The second however, was of real quality, with Hohberg running onto a superb defence splitting pass from Ghiggia to fire past Beara and secure the win.

    Results:

    June 27 Brazil 3-1 Czechoslovakia

    June 26 Hungary 5-3 France

    June 27 Uruguay 2-0 Yugoslavia

    June 26 Germany 2-0 Austria

    Semi-finals

    The semi-finals, scheduled for June 30 saw a replay of the 1950 final between Brazil and Uruguay, and an all European tie between favourites Hungary and the surprise-package Germany. The first of these matches, was hotly anticipated, particularly in South America, with Brazil clamouring for revenge on the nation which had inflicted the fantasma.

    The game would see no Brazilian vengeance, as hampered by the absence of Waldyr Pereira and Nilton Santos, both of whom were suspended following the quarter-final with Czechoslovakia, Brazil struggled to break-down an obdurate Uruguay. Two goals from Juan Hohberg settled the tie in Uruguay’s favour, with Brazil, paralysed perhaps by the traumatic memories of Rio four years earlier retreated into their shells. Uruguay’s excellent record at the finals (having reached the semi-finals or final in every tournament they had competed in) and seeming hoodoo over Brazil continued.

    The match between Germany and Hungary was a tight affair, with the Hungarians initially struggling to break down the dogged German defence. Purczeld, restored to the line-up, was largely subdued, and it would take a József Bozsik free-kick to break the deadlock just before half-time. Max Morlock would equalise for the Germans, and the game seemed to be heading to a replay before Zoltán Czibor scored the decisive second goal in the 97th minute to send Hungary through to their first ever World Cup final. Germany, despite the heartbreak were acclaimed back home – a symbol of a new nation, freed from the past, their time at the World Cup would come again. The Germans, would finish third having comfortably beaten Brazil 3-1 (the Brazilians suffering the after effects of another traumatic defeat to Uruguay.

    Results

    June 30 Uruguay 2-0 Brazil

    June 30 Germany 1-2 Hungary

    Third place playoff

    July 3 Germany 3-1 Brazil

    The final

    The final was highly anticipated, with the holders Uruguay facing a Hungarian side whose style of play was revolutionary.[32] Like in 1950, Uruguay were seen as the underdog, though in the Hungarians they faced an opponent who were nowhere near as hubristic as the Brazilians in 1950. The game should nevertheless been a real moment of apotheosis for the Hungarian golden team – that it wasn’t is one of the great cruelties of sport, though perhaps the irony of the losing side still being discussed long after the winners had been forgotten perhaps makes up for it.[33] Uruguay, nevertheless were certainly not there to roll over – while not as reliant on individual skill as their neighbours in Brazil and Argentina, their gameplan was built around a strong defence and an improvisational attack, in contrast to the systemised, positional play of the Hungarians.

    The match, played in Paris began at a furious pace, with Hungary taking the lead through Purczeld, who scored from close range after Máspoli had been unable to hold onto Kocsis’s shot. Uruguay, were a side who thrived in adversity, and motivated by their rock of a captain Varela, equalised through Ghiggia who ghosted home to score a header at the near post from a corner. The game, both sides now level, settled into a fairly even contest, though Uruguay were indebted to Máspoli for keeping the scores level at half-time, as he made a superb double save to deny Nándor Hidegkuti and Purczeld.

    The second half, saw Hungary denied a second goal as Purczeld was ruled offside by Welsh linesman Benjamin Griffiths[34], and with Uruguay deploying Rodríguez Andrade as a holding midfielder with a brief to man-mark and disrupt Hidegkuti, Hungary’s fluency in the final third began to fade, though Máspoli made a sharp save to deny Czibor in the 70th minute. The game would be won by a moment of individual brilliance from Juan Schiaffino, who running onto a pass after Varela had dispossessed Bozsik feinted with his right foot, before burying a drive beyond the despairing reach of Gyula Grosics in the Hungarian goal.

    Uruguay’s triumph was greeted with an explosion of joy in Montevideo, with Juan López, the manager who had overseen their consecutive triumphs, awarded with the country’s highest civilian honour, while the squad were awarded presidential medals. Despite the triumph, it would be Hungary’s systemised approach that would become the dominant approach to football in the second half of the twentieth century, with Uruguay’s triumph, the last victory for a solely improvisational approach to football on the world stage.

    Result

    July 4 Uruguay 2-1 Hungary



    [1] Though England had lost to Eire at home in 1948, most commentators didn’t classify this as a defeat to a foreign side, with the general public largely treating it as an extension of the home internationals, largely due to Eire’s status as a republic in the commonwealth following the 1941 constitutional changes.
    [2] While Germany and Hungary were officially neutral, democratic republics their non-aligned political status saw them as a bridge between the Soviet sphere and the West. The tournament itself, saw Yugoslavia end Hungary’s long unbeaten record for their only international triumph.
    [3] By the time of the 1954 World Cup, Walter Winterbottom had taken sole charge, though his assistants included Frank Swift, the former Manchester City and England goalkeeper and Manchester United coach Tom Curry. Due to the need to compromise, the selection committee remained but was largely an advisory body and no longer held a veto over selections.
    [4] In governmental terms at least: while the constitutional reforms granted greater powers to the prime minister and cabinet, the country was split between left and right, while overseas French troops were in the midst of a brutal war in Indochina and facing rising tensions in North Africa.
    [5] The Paris Treaty expanded the 1946 London Agreement between France and the UK to include the Low Countries and Italy. The United States, while never a member, signed a memorandum of understanding with the PTO, which essentially aligned Western Europe with the United States in the Cold War. The Americans had signed a similar memorandum with the Nordic Defence Union (Norway, Sweden and Denmark) in 1949 and enjoyed cordial relations with the non-aligned nations of Central and Southern Europe who had signed respective treaties with the US, their Western European counterparts and the Soviets, leaving postwar Europe a largely split between these three blocs.
    [6] Despite the somewhat grandiose name, the CECI operated as a talking shop for intercontinental trade and economic policies. While originally envisioned as a way to establish a common economic area as envisioned by French politician Robert Schuman, opposition from the non-aligned nations in Central Europe (known as the Danubian Five) restricted its purview, though there would be convergence on some areas of trade and economics, such as standardisations, as well as membership expansion over the next few decades.
    [7] Previously national sides had flexibility over the size of the playing squad they took to a tournament, with the maximum number being eighteen, including four non-travelling reserves. The rule change made the twenty-two squad size mandatory.
    [8] Including some of the bigger industrial companies such as Peugeot, cigarette brand Gauloise and various household good brands. The tournament is also notable for being one of the first to feature equipment partnerships between various sporting brands and national sides including Geda, Le Coq Sportif, Umbro and Ferrino.
    [9] While they partook in a loosely separate qualifying tournament, African and Middle Eastern sides were grouped with Europe as Africa’s small confederal size and opposition from both European and South American sides meant that Africa was not granted a separate qualifying spot. The Middle Eastern sides, including Turkey and Israel had not yet fully affiliated to a continental confederation and were group with Europe for geographic ease.
    [10] In all three previous appearances the Italians had qualified automatically, either as hosts or holders.
    [11] Korea had played matches during the period of Japanese occupation, but only following the establishment of the independent (if Soviet aligned) Korea in 1947 did a national side begin to play matches.
    [12] A canary yellow shirt with green trim and three green vertical stripes across the middle, blue shorts and white socks, combining the colours of the Brazilian flag. The change was instigated due to the white strip worn in the final of 1950 being deemed insufficiently patriotic.
    [13] Waldyr’s freekick style, which saw the ball additional spin as it headed towards the goal became revelatory for European sides, with the more tactically inclined also noting his deep-lying midfield role for the Brazilians.
    [14] Barbosa, who had been first choice for 1950 was now behind Gilberto in the pecking order but played due to the first choice having suffered a stomach upset before the game.
    [15] Copland, who was making his international debut at the age of 29, would play sporadically for Scotland up until 1957 remains the only Raith Rovers player to score at the World Cup.
    [16] This would be his only international goal.
    [17] Since their debut in 1930, Mexico had yet to win a game despite playing in four of the five tournaments and had in seven games at the finals had conceded 31 goals while scoring only five.
    [18] Hungary were coached by former international and committed communist Gusztáv Sebes, who had adopted a version of Márton Bukovi’s 4-2-4 (though to modern eyes the formation didn’t resemble this as much – later developments in both Brazil and Central Europe would formalise the formation.)
    [19] With the exception of Sweden and Poland, both of whom were competitive if limited sides, four of those games had been against the minnows of Iceland and Luxembourg and Mexico. Hungary’s goalscoring record between 1948 and 1954 is however unlikely to be matched any time soon.
    [20] Pedro Dellacha, who would captain the side in 1958 was 27.
    [21] There has been speculation in recent years that the tackle was a deliberate ploy to injure Purczeld, but at the time it was largely viewed as a hard but fair tackle.
    [22] Merrick was one of the survivors of Hungary’s 4-1 and 6-0 victories over England (the latter of which remains England’s record defeat.)
    [23] Haynes, an inside forward would as a result gradually play as what we would term an attacking midfielder/second striker, though in England’s tinkered W-M he was still recognisably an inside forward.
    [24] Geda would later split in 1960 as the two brothers fell out over strategy and earnings, with Adolf Dassler forming Addas and Rudolf forming RuDa.
    [25] The controversy would be reignited four years later when Vianna revealed that he should have awarded Italy for a handball from Ivan Horvat and that Boniperti’s sending off was motivated by irritation with the Italian captain rather than foul play.
    [26] Speculated by some to be due to the fact that Marseille was close to Monaco and the Riviera, though in the case of the Crown Prince the royal family did contain one well-known football fan.
    [27] The issue became taken up by the German government delegation attending the event with the French organising committee, with the issue later raised during an informal meeting of the French and German foreign ministers, Robert Schuman and Franz Neumann.
    [28] Trautmann, who had found fame in England following his signing by Manchester City in 1949 had returned to Germany with Schalke 04 in 1952 and quickly established himself as national team first choice. While in England he had been known as Bert, but upon his return to Germany reverted to using Bernd as his shorter first name. Trautmann, would become well liked at Manchester City and would return to the club later in the decade following a falling out with the Schalke management.
    [29] Sebes had played in France and had ties to the French labour movement from his time playing for a Renault factory side. A committed communist, who was often viewed with suspicion by his non-aligned government and FA, Sebes often insisted that his side played a socialist style of football, much to the chagrin of the conservative government of László Varga.
    [30] The colours were those of the German football association DFB.
    [31] Still captaining the side at the age of thirty-six, in contrast to his holding midfield role in 1950, he had dropped deeper into defence, operating as a third centre-half, due to his lack of pace.
    [32] In Europe at least: in South America, which ironically thanks to a Hungarian coaching influence, the passing style, if not the wholly committed team ethos was well known.
    [33] Somewhat unfairly to the Uruguayans who became not only the first side to win three world cups but only the second to win consecutive tournaments, as well as the first South American side to triumph in Europe.
    [34] A strict disciplinarian, Griffiths was a teacher in his day job, giving his officiating a schoolmasterly air. Griffiths, who became the first Welshman to referee the FA Cup final, would later describe his experiences officiating in the cup final and World Cup final as second in pride to meeting King Edward VIII when officiating the FA Cup final,
     
    The Intercity Special: The development of continental club and international competitions
  • As football began to return to pre-eminence in the postwar years, and as international trade and ties began to return to normality, football faced growing calls for greater international competition, both at the club and national team level. With club friendlies often regarded as informal challenges for a title, particularly in Europe, the continental football governing bodies, established in the aftermath of war, began to explore the possibility of establishing their own international championships. These would be established reasonably quickly in both Africa and Asia, with the first continental championships outside of South America established in 1955 and 1956 respectively.

    In Europe, perhaps hampered by the slower consolidation, international formalised competition was concentrated on club football, given particular impetus by the growing number of prestigious friendlies between club sides from across the continent. In contrast, to the continental tensions inherent in the deepening Cold War, football relations between the various national FAs were relatively cordial with club sides from the Communist east taking part in friendly matches against their counterparts in the west and centre.[1] The growing internationalising of club friendlies across the continent, spurred the UAEF to begin formalising a series of international club tournaments, spurred in part by the success of the Latin and Danube Cups played by sides in Western and Central Europe.[2] Following negotiations between the UAEF, national football associations and publishing organisations, the first European Cup was agreed to be held from the 1955-56 season onwards, with entry open to league champions from each affiliated football association. The success of this tournament would see the establishment of the Intercity Federation Cup from 1957-58[3] and a Cup Winners Cup from 1959-60, granting Europe three continental club tournaments.

    The club tournaments, would from a slow start, become wildly successful and highly regarded, even within the traditionally conservative British Isles, whose FAs (under the direction of Football Association General Secretary Stanley Rous and with support from most of the clubs) supported the establishment of the tournaments. Indeed British sides, would become strongly competitive in the tournament, with Aberdeen, Manchester United and Chelsea all making the semi-finals in the first five years of the tournament, though it would become synonymous with sides from the former Latin Cup with clubs from Spain, France and Italy all winning it in the first five years.[4] The success of the tournament, was also marked by the growing level of tactical and commercial innovation across the game, with almost all nations, with the exception of those under communist control, having some sort of professional league, though the money on offer varied massively across the board.[5] Commercially, the tournaments also saw increased sponsorship, with brands from across Western Europe interested in some sort of sponsorship in the various competitions.[6] While the European Cup was largely dominated by sides from Spain and Italy, the Federation Cup was a more even affair, though Barcelona’s hat-trick of triumphs over English opposition (Tottenham Hotspur and Manchester United twice) demonstrated the potency of Spanish club football.[7]

    What is perhaps most striking about this period of continental club football, is the significant shift it marks in the transition of football to the commercial behemoth it is today, particularly with the increase of sponsorship, as well as the increase in players moving from across the continent to the increasingly monied leagues of Italy and Spain, a trend which had begun with South Americans from the 1930s onwards.[8] While it would become increasingly professionalised from the late 1960s onwards, the postwar boom years of the 1950s, it can be argued, is the real locus point for when commercial interests began to become increasingly involved with the sport.

    If the club tournaments were a roaring success, it would take slightly longer to get full support for the international championships envisioned by UAEF, with numerous nations sceptical of the worth of a new international tournament, though by 1968 when the format was revised it would be firmly established as a prestigious competition.[9] While there were claims that the establishment of the tournament would be detrimental to the World Cup, the main knock-on effect was on the Olympic football tournament, which for countries outside the Eastern bloc, largely became a sideshow for European nations as the continental championship grew in stature.

    ***​

    In contrast to Europe, African football was broadly enthusiastic in support for the idea of a continental international championship, with the idea first proposed by the Ethiopian FA in 1951. The first African continental championship held in 1955, having been delayed due to funding disagreements and political upheaval in Cairo, with Egypt having been due to host the first tournament.[10] Following negotiations, it was agreed that the newly independent Sudan would host the tournament which was contested by the six founding members of the African Football Confederation (AFC/CAF), on a round-robin basis, followed by a final between the top two teams.[11] Egypt, perhaps unsurprisingly given their World Cup experience, comfortably won the tournament, defeating Ethiopia 6-2 in the final, with South Africa finishing third ahead of the hosts and Libya.[12] The tournament, would grow from modest beginnings to encompass the continent as decolonisation picked up pace – it would also, after three successive Egyptian triumphs become a more competitive tournament, with winners from across the continent. Africa, would also see the establishment of various regional international and club tournaments, as the size of the continent, and general lack of infrastructure across most of Sub-Saharan Africa made pan-continental tournaments outside of the Cup of Nations difficult. As a result, in contrast to Europe, Africa’s continental club football wouldn’t see a dedicated tournament until the mid-1960s, and it wouldn’t be until 1970 that the African Champions Cup would be fully established as a competition.

    In Asia, similarly to Africa, support for an international tournament was widespread, with nations from across the continent agreeing to the creation of a competition in 1953.[13] The first tournament was held in 1956 in Hong Kong and saw the Koreans triumph over Israel in the final, with all matches played at the Government Stadium. Korea’s triumph saw them cement their reputation as Asia’s pre-eminent side, having become the first ever Asian side to secure a point at the World Cup in 1954. The expansion of the AFU’s membership, saw increasing politicisation of the competition from the 1960 edition onwards – Israel’s complicated status was already established, and following the 1958 World Cup qualifiers, they would resign from the AFU and become a member of the UAEF, essentially formalising what had been de facto for the 1950s.

    While Israel’s situation would be resolved largely amicably, the status of the Two Chinas, with the American-backed Republic controlling most of the country, facing a communist controlled Soviet aligned state in Manchuria.[14] The ROC had been a founding member of the AFU, while the PRC’s admittance would be confirmed in 1957, further entangling Asian sport into the Cold War. Similarly, to Israel, a solution was found, with the two sides always grouped separately, though as with a notorious match at the 1972 Asian Cup, they would face each other occasionally.

    Unlike Europe, where the club game had long routes, outside of India and the Middle East, club football was largely undeveloped in Asia, making the establishment of a continental club competition a moot point until the late 1960s, when state and private investment in sport across the continent turbocharged the development of the sport across the continent. Despite the lack of relative development, the increased internationalisation of football was reflected by European and Latin American sides beginning to tour the continent, though these were largely confined to the Far East.[15]

    In contrast to the late development of continental tournaments at both club and international level, the Americas were well developed in both, by the time of the 1950s, though South America’s club tournament was considerably more prestigious than those of North America, which were sporadically organised and dominated by Mexican sides.

    In 1948, the CSF organised the Campeonato Sudamericano de Campeones, which brought together eight champions from across the continent, excluding Colombia and Venezuela, which was won by Brazilian side Vasco da Gama. Recognising the success of the tournament, the CSF then organised it as a yearly competition from 1951 onwards, building upon the success of the original tournament, as well as the long established Copa Rioplatense, which was played between the champions of Argentina and Uruguay. The success of the tournament, would be a partial inspiration to the establishment of the European Cup, though by the late 1950s, the financial centre of gravity was beginning to pull players from South America to Europe, mostly Spain, Italy and Portugal.

    South America also played host to the longest running international tournament, with the Campeonato Sudamericano de Fútbol having been established in 1916, and played fairly continuously since, minus the odd change in format and disputes between individual associations, though it was broadly taken seriously as a tournament, particularly in countries such as Chile, Peru and Paraguay where it offered the chance to bloody the noses of their more esteemed neighbours in Argentina, Brazil and Uruguay. The success of the tournament in terms of longevity, similarly to that of its much later club counterpart, also encouraged other confederations and associations to organise their own regional and continental tournaments.

    The biggest takeaway from these developments, was the greater internationalisation of football – the World Cup remained (and still is) the pinnacle, but the increasing primacy of the club game would see club football begin to overtake international football as the most prestigious form of the sport, international tournaments notwithstanding. These developments wouldn’t become truly pronounced until the 1980s, and while continental club competitions would become broadly popular in their own right (perhaps more pronounced in Europe and South America than elsewhere), it remained broadly true for many football fans that their own domestic tournaments and performances of their national team were the main yardsticks by which they would judge their football – none more so than the World Cup.



    [1] The most famous of these, was the series of friendlies played between Wolverhampton Wanderers and Hungarian, Czech and Soviet sides as part of a series goodwill tours.
    [2] The Latin Cup was played between the nations of France, Italy, Spain and Portugal and had been established in 1948 as an end of season club tournament, while the Danube Cup was a continuation of the old Mitroipa Cup, expanded to include club sides from Germany. Other club tournaments were held in the Low Countries and Scandinavia, while the British Isles would see periodic tournaments for club sides from the Home Nations to mark significant events, the most notable of which was the 1961 Jubilee Cup held to celebrate Edward VIII’s Silver Jubilee.
    [3] This tournament was opened to sides who finished second in their respective leagues, having originally grown from an informal tournament linked to trade shows held across the continent. The tournament would drop the Intercity from its title in 1961.
    [4] A.C. Milan won the inaugural tournament in 1956 and a second in 1958, while Madrid F.C. won in 1957 and 1960, with French side Reims triumphing in 1959.
    [5] British clubs still had a system of a maximum wage, which began to see numbers of players move to Europe as countries such as Italy, Spain and Germany had no such system, though the majority moved to Italy were salaries were significantly higher than anywhere else in Europe.
    [6] These were largely limited to hoardings, newspaper and periodical advertising and in a controversial case, national pools. Shirt sponsorship would remain banned until the 1970s, but sports equipment manufacturers would begin to sign deals with clubs participating in continental competition across Western and Central Europe. Europe, as with most football related matters, were behind the South Americans on this, with Uruguayan football seeing commercial sponsorship become widespread by the end of the 1940s.
    [7] Spain, who had emerged from a bloody civil war in the early 1940s with the republican government triumphant, had benefitted from significant American aid and was undergoing a boom similar to those experienced elsewhere in Western Europe, with club sides well-funded and able to increasingly attract exceptional players globally, allowing them to compete with the continent’s pre-eminent league, Italy’s Serie A.
    [8] While most striking in Serie A, where players from Northern Europe became increasingly common, it was a phenomenon across the continent, with British and Irish players beginning to move abroad, while the British clubs also found players from overseas, though this was still largely limited to the Commonwealth.
    [9] The tournament, was originally held as a straight knockout, with hosts and semi-finals being decided once the preceding rounds had been completed. From 1968, the tournament would be revised as an eight team affair, with two separate groups and a host decided upon in advance, similar to that of the World Cup.
    [10] Egypt’s monarchy had been overthrown by the army at the start of the decade and had bene replaced by a republican government headed by General Muhammad Naguib, which had soon fragmented under tensions between the more moderate and radical wings of the movement. Following the assassination of radical figurehead Gamal Nasser in 1954, the moderate wing under Naguib and Abdel Latif Boghdadi consolidated control, with Egypt establishing itself as a parliamentary republic. The overthrow of the monarchy also granted de facto independence to Sudan, which was formally recognised by the British Labour government in 1954.
    [11] Due to Liberia withdrawing for financial reasons, the tournament went ahead with five sides.
    [12] South Africa, under the long-serving United Party which had governed the party since 1934, was gradually transitioning from minority rule, though the majority of political power still remained in largely white hands. The national team itself, similar to the cricket side, picked largely from the white and coloured communities, though Louis Johanneson would become the first of many black players to debut for the side from the 1960s onwards. South Africa, had a strong team, including several players from English First Division side Charlton Athletic.
    [13] This included Israel, who for political reasons often competed in European competition to qualify for the World Cup, but were a founding member of the Asian Football Union. For political reasons, they were largely grouped with sides from the Asia-Pacific region, or with nations from central and southern Asia who recognised them such as Iran and India.
    [14] While officially referred to as the People’s Republic of China, it’s geographical location largely led it to be informally known as Manchuria.
    [15] With the notable exception of Iran, whose Shah funded a one-off club competition in 1971 to commemorate both the anniversary of the Iranian monarchy and the celebration of Iran being awarded the 1978 finals, albeit in highly controversial circumstances, which will be covered later in this book.
     
    1958 - Mexican Lessons in Overcoming Trauma
  • Background and format

    1958 saw the tournament hosted outside of Europe or South America for the first time in its history, with Mexico having been selected as host following a vote of the FIFA Executive Committee in 1950. Despite a strong lobbying effort from the Swedes, Mexico comfortably won the vote of the executive committee, and the tournament returned to the Americas.[1] The awarding of the tournament to Mexico was seen as a Latin American triumph, with the tournament following on from the 1956 Buenos Aires Olympics.

    Mexico, like much of Latin America, was in the midst of a postwar economic boom, and all of the venues for the tournament would be constructed from scratch, with the exception of Toluca’s La Bombonera, which had been built in the 1940s. The country also began a programme of infrastructure construction, including the building of Mexico City’s metro system (which would be completed in 1959) and an updating of its road and aviation networks. Similarly, to the tournament in Brazil, Mexico selected venues across its densely populated central belt, and while the stadiums themselves were well received, the heat of the Mexican summer, as well as issues of altitude were expected to be factors in the tournament itself.[2]

    Mexico’s national side, in contrast to their burgeoning economy and growing influence internationally[3] was however something of an international whipping boy – far too strong for North America, and far too weak for the World Cup. As a result of the particularly humiliating performance in 1954, the government began to expand upon its investment in football, with further corporate involvement encouraged.[4] The national side, inspired by Brazil had also changed its colours to reflect those of its national flag, with green jerseys and white shorts replacing the maroon and blue combination previously worn. More impressively, the FA appointed the Uruguayan Juan López, who had coached Uruguay to victory in 1950 and 1954, as national team coach following his stepping down from Uruguay in 1955.[5]

    As playoffs had not been required at the 1954 tournament despite being implemented, 1958 reverted to the format used in 1950, with a round-robin group phase and knockout round. The tournament was also the first to allow substitutions, following changes to the laws of the game in 1956, with two substitutes permitted per team from a group of five.[6] Similarly to 1954, there was increased commercial partnerships, though as in 1954 these were almost entirely Mexican companies, and were largely limited to the hoardings of the stadiums themselves. The tournament would also indicate the growing expansion of television, though compared to the glorious technicolour of the 1970s, the coverage often felt staid. Finally, as Uruguay had become the first side to win three World Cups, and had thus been handed the trophy permanently, a new trophy was commissioned. The result was a similar design to the original, with the figure of Victory holding up the Earth, with the names of previous winners engraved at the bottom. The trophy was named after Jules Rimet, the former FIFA president who had inaugurated the finals.

    Qualification

    Mexico and Uruguay qualified automatically, leaving fourteen places to be decided via qualification, with three for the Americas (one for the north and two for the south), ten for Europe and one place to be decided via a playoff of the top finishing teams from Africa and Asia.

    Qualification for 1958 marked the first time that the Home Nations entered qualification separate from the Home Nations Championship, which had been used for 1950 and 1954, and with the exception of Wales, England, Scotland and Northern Ireland would qualify for the finals, the latter making their debut.[7] While England’s group was straightforward, with England seeing off Ireland, Denmark and Albania, the performances of their young side, which was largely built around Manchester United, created much excitement for the tournament.

    While England’s qualification from a fairly easy group was largely expected, Scotland and Northern Ireland’s qualification were both genuine surprises, with the Scots triumphing over Italy, who failed to qualify for the first time.[8] Northern Ireland, under the astute management of Peter Doherty, qualified ahead of Spain, who failed to qualify for the second successive time. Only Wales, drawn in a group with Czechoslovakia and Israel failed to qualify, though they were unfortunate to lose to the Czechs in the decisive qualifier.

    In the rest of Europe, Germany qualified with a perfect record ahead of Austria and Turkey, the latter of whom were now fully established as part of European football. Yugoslavia and Hungary, still based around the 1954 side, qualified comfortably as did France who scored nineteen goals in their four qualifying matches. Sweden, bolstered by the return of their Italian professionals to the national side following the lifting of the ban on professional internationals, made heavy weather of the Dutch and Luxembourg and squeaked home thanks to a late winner in Amsterdam from Gunnar Nordahl. The final European slot was taken by the Soviets, who had emerged from Stalin’s shadow, following his death in 1952, and were the reigning Olympic champions, having defeated Argentina in the final. Their qualification, ahead of the Poles saw them return to the World Cup for the first time since 1938.

    If European qualification, was reasonably surprise free, Scotland and Northern Ireland notwithstanding, the Americas saw two real surprises emerge. In the North, Mexico’s absence, opened up competition, as the usual behemoth wasn’t in the way. To the surprise of many, though perhaps not their squad, who had dominated Central American football for most of the decade, Costa Rica finished comfortably top of the six team round robin to comfortably qualify. By qualifying, the Costa Ricans became the first Central American side to participate at the finals, and first nation outside of Mexico or the US to qualify for the tournament proper.

    In South America, an even bigger shock occurred – Paraguay, often the ugly sister to her glamourous neighbours, crushed Argentina 5-0 in Asunción to qualify for the finals for the third time.[9] Brazil, often weighed down by expectation, comfortably qualified for the finals, and due in part to the obsession with overcoming the fantasma of successive defeats to Uruguay at the finals, took a large support staff, including for the first time a psychologist. In Flávio Costa and Vicente Feola, Brazil also possessed two innovative coaches, with Costa having been heavily influenced by Hungarian coaches at Flamengo and implementing a similar style (which would gradually evolve to the back four which became dominant tactically from the 1960s onwards) while Feola had coached Sao Paulo to dominance in the Campeonato Paulista using a more defensive version of the same system. The combination saw them comfortably swat aside Peru and Colombia to qualify for their sixth successive finals, a record.

    The final qualifying spot, was to be decided between Africa and Asia, a situation which would draw greater protest from both continents in the 1960s, as their memberships expanded rapidly. Korea, who had qualified in 1954, again comfortably finished top of their qualification group to set-up a playoff with Vietnam, who had finished ahead of the Republic of China and Indonesia to make the playoff. Korea won 8-2 on aggregate to qualify for the final round, which drew them against the African group winners. This would normally be expected to be Egypt, who had been Africa’s sole representative in four finals, and were continental champions in both 1955 and 1957. However, they would be surprised by Ethiopia, who finished first in the round robin series, ahead of the Egyptians, Sudanese and South Africans, who forfeited their final qualifier against Ethiopia due to travel issues. The playoff was decided over two legs, with the first in Addis Ababa ending in a draw, before Korea, with their side containing several veterans of 1954, won 2-0 in Seoul to send them the through to the World Cup for the second time.

    Participating nations

    • Mexico (hosts)
    • Uruguay (holders)
    • Brazil
    • Costa Rica (debut)
    • Czechoslovakia
    • England
    • France
    • Germany
    • Hungary
    • Korea
    • Northern Ireland (debut)
    • Paraguay
    • Scotland
    • Soviet Union
    • Sweden
    • Yugoslavia
    FIFA retained the seeding system from 1954, with the four semi-finalists from that tournament, seeded for this one, alongside hosts Mexico, England, the Soviet Union and France. The draw for the tournament took place on February 8, 1954, with the groups as follows:

    Group 1: Mexico, France, Northern Ireland, Czechoslovakia

    Group 2: Soviet Union, Hungary, Paraguay, Costa Rica

    Group 3: Brazil, Germany, Scotland, Korea

    Group 4: England, Uruguay, Sweden, Yugoslavia

    The groups, similarly to Brazil were geographically concentrated, though the selection of Veracruz as one of the venues would be criticised post tournament, for its humid and wet conditions, the tournament taking place during the city’s wet season.

    Tournament summary

    Group 1

    In the Mexican media, successive failures at the World Cup, significantly tempered any expectation of the national team doing particularly well, with the Mexicans having never won or even drawn a game at the finals. Nevertheless, in their opening game, they pulled off a surprise, defeating Czechoslovakia in the newly constructed Estadio Azteca in Mexico City, in front of a capacity crowd of 107,000. The game itself was not a classic, as Mexico’s goal came from a goalkeeping error from the usually reliable Viliam Schrojf, who misjudged Salvador Reyes’s cross and palmed it into the path of Jaime Belmonte. Nevertheless, the win, Mexico’s first ever at the finals, was greeted with elation across the country, and viewed as testament to the coaching acumen of Juan López, who had focused on making the Mexicans well organised and hard to break down, similarly to his World Cup winning Uruguay sides.[10] The game was also notable for Adolf Scherer becoming the first substitute in World Cup history, as he replaced Pavol Molnár to make his debut.

    In the other match, France overcame a stubborn Northern Ireland to win 2-1, with both goals coming from the explosive Moroccan born forward Louis Fontaine.[11] Northern Ireland, who had surprised Europe by qualifying ahead of the Spanish, proved obdurate opponents and were unlucky that Johnny Blanchflower’s header cannoned off the crossbar in the last-minute. Both sides, were effected by the altitude, and the game was played at a slower pace than in Europe.[12]

    In the second round of matches, France beat Mexico 2-1, to put themselves in pole position to qualify for the knockout round. Mexico again proved stubborn opposition, but were undone by the skill of Raymond Kopaszewski, who scored once and set up Fontaine for the second, the duo’s intuitive understanding proving too much for the Mexican defence.[13] Czechoslovakia and Northern Ireland played out a 1-1 draw in scorching heat in Léon, with both sides using up their substitutes within the hour, and both sides reported dehydration after the match, with Brian Glanville later reporting that Northern Ireland’s Peter McParland (who had scored both their goals so far) suffered heat stroke.

    The final round of fixtures, saw France beat Czechoslovakia 2-0, with Fontaine again scoring both goals to take his tally to five.[14] The game, again played in hot conditions, was settled by the hour, as the Czechoslovaks wilted in the face of France’s attacking pressure, and retreated into their shell, to exit the competition with a whimper.[15] France’s performances saw them become cast as a potential surprise challenger.

    The other fixture saw Mexico defeat the Northern Irish 3-2 in an entertaining game, marred by poor refereeing from Argentine Juan Brozzi, who twice turned down Northern Irish penalty appeals, awarded a highly controversial penalty to the Mexicans which sealed the game, and mistakenly disallowed a Northern Irish goal for offside, which would’ve seen the British side take a 3-1 lead.[16] The game itself, was entertaining, before the controversial officiating changed the temperament, with the Northern Ireland manager Peter Doherty sent to the stands for his vehement protests at the award of the penalty that sealed Mexico’s victory. The penalty, which saw Bill Cunningham sent off the Northern Irish, was awarded for a foul on Carlos Calderón – the Northern Irish insisting instead that Calderón had fouled Robbie Blanchflower in the build-up.[17] Reyes converted the penalty to see Mexico home to the delight of the highly-partisan crowd, the Mexican press and government, which granted an exceptional request from the Governor of Mexico State, Gustavo Baz Prada, to grant a public holiday to commemorate the occasion. Northern Ireland, meanwhile returned home with the their heads held high, having been unlucky not to win their first match at the finals, and were generally regarded in the (predominantly British) press as playing with “much pluck and no little skill.”

    Pos
    TeamPldWDLGFGAGDPoints
    1
    France330062+46
    2
    Mexico320154+14
    3
    Northern Ireland301246-21
    4
    Czechoslovakia301214-31
    Results

    8 June Mexico 1-0 Czechoslovakia

    8 June France 2-1 Northern Ireland

    11 June Mexico 1-2 France

    11 June Czechoslovakia 1-1 Northern Ireland

    15 June France 2-0 Czechoslovakia

    15 June Northern Ireland 2-3 Mexico

    Group 2

    The Soviets, returning to the finals for the first time in twenty years, were doing so as Olympic champions, and had a strong side built around Dynamo Moscow, and the surprise league runners up Torpedo Moscow, including the exquisitely skilful Eduard Streltsov.[18] They, and the Hungarians who were still largely built around the talented 1954 side were expected to comfortably qualify from a group containing Paraguay and debutantes Costa Rica.

    The Soviets began with a comfortable 4-0 victory over the Costa Ricans, with goals from Streltsov, Nikita Simonyan and Valentin Ivanov. Despite the scoreline, the Costa Ricans had played well, but began to tire in the second half as the Soviets advanced fitness paid off. The game, played in Toluca, was not well attended however, with a crowd of less than 10,000 in attendance. The other opening match saw Hungary draw 1-1 with Paraguay, Juan Bautista Agüero’s strike cancelling out Lajos Tichy’s opener.

    In the second round of matches, Hungary defeated the Soviets 2-1, with Ference Purczeld, who had transferred to Spanish side Espanyol in 1956[19], scoring Hungary’s first and setting up Zoltán Czibor for the second, to revive memories of the Aranycsapat. The Soviets, hampered by an injury to their captain Igor Netto[20] came close to forcing an equaliser from a Streltsov header, but were denied by a superb save from Gyula Grosics, while the Hungarians were prevented from adding to their lead, by a superb performance from Soviet goalkeeper Lev Yashin, a proactive goalkeeper similar in style to Grosics.[21] In the other match, Costa Rica won their first ever game at the finals, defeating Paraguay 1-0 in a hard fought match, with Juan Soto scoring Costa Rica’s first ever World Cup goal, and securing the first victory for a Central American side at the finals.

    The final round of fixtures saw the Soviets overcome Paraguay 2-1, with goals from Anatoli Ilyin and Simonyan seeing off the South Americans, who had taken the lead through José Parodi. The game, like others in the group, was not particularly well attend with a crowd of 8,429 seeing the Soviets triumph. In the other game, Costa Rica, held on to pull off a real shock of the round, drawing 0-0 with the Hungarians, in a game played in sweltering conditions in Veracruz. Hungary, making several changes from the victory over the Soviets, struggled to break down their opponents, who employed a deeply defensive game, much to the Hungarians frustration. Hungary finished behind the Soviets to set up a quarter final with the French, while the Soviets would face the hosts Mexico.

    Pos
    TeamPldWDLGFGAGDPoints
    1
    Soviet Union320173+44
    2
    Hungary312032+14
    3
    Costa Rica311114-33
    4
    Czechoslovakia301223-11
    Results

    8 June Soviet Union 4-0 Costa Rica

    8 June Hungary 1-1 Paraguay

    11 June Costa Rica 1-0 Paraguay

    11 June Hungary 2-1 Soviet Union

    15 June Paraguay 1-2 Soviet Union

    15 June Costa Rica 0-0 Hungary

    Group 3

    Group 3 was largely expected to be a straight shootout between Brazil and Germany for the knockout stages, with Scotland viewed as tricky opponents, having knocked Italy out in qualifying, while Korea despite being Asian champions were viewed as makeweights. Brazil, tarnished by their successive traumas to Uruguay were taking no chances, having brought a professional medical set up and team psychiatrist along

    Brazil began with a 3-0 victory over Korea, in a game played in a near tropical storm in Veracruz, with the Italo-Brazilian José Altafini scoring twice, with Vavá adding the third following a mistake from Ham Heung-chul in the Korean goal. Scotland and Germany, meeting for only the fourth time played out a 1-1 draw at high altitude, with the young German striker Uwe Seeler scoring the opener, before Bobby Collins equalised for the Scots. The game was perhaps most notable for an injury suffered by Scottish goalkeeper Tommy Younger, leading Bill Brown to become the first substitute goalkeeper in the competition’s history.

    In the second round of matches, Scotland struggled to a 1-0 victory over Korea, a match again played in sweltering conditions, with John Mudie scoring the winner in the 75th minute. Brown, deputising for the injured Younger, prevented a draw with a superb save from the eighteen-year-old Cho Yoon-ok. In the other game, Brazil and Germany played out a tight affair, with Helmut Rahn opening the scoring, before two goals from Vavá secured the game for the Brazilians. The game was notable for the debut of two players who would become key for Brazil – the seventeen-year-old striker Dico, who came on as a substitute to make his World Cup debut, and Mané Garrincha who had missed the first game with a stomach upset. Brazil, were also playing with a back four, as opposed to the W-M formation broadly still in use in Europe. While on paper it was a 4-2-4, it was more a lopsided 4-3-3 with the winger Mário Lobo essentially playing a shuttling, auxiliary midfield role.

    In the final round of matches, Germany defeated the Koreans 4-0, with goals from Seeler, Rahn and the 37 year old captain Fritz Walter, making his final appearance at the finals – attempting to clear the ball, his foot caught in the turf and he ruptured his knee, bringing a sad end to an otherwise glorious career. In Brazil’s final game, Dico, making his first start of the tournament, scored his first World Cup goal, timing his run to perfection to side foot past Bill Brown. The Scots, struggled to get into the game and conceded a second from Waldyr Pareira, who floated a free-kick into the top corner. Brazil qualified as top of the group, with Germany in second, while Scotland exited the tournament at the group stage for the third consecutive time.

    Pos
    TeamPldWDLGFGAGDPoints
    1
    Brazil330071+66
    2
    Germany311163+33
    3
    Scotland311123-13
    4
    Korea300308-80
    Results

    8 June Brazil 3-0 Korea

    8 June Germany 1-1 Scotland

    11 June Scotland 1-0 Korea

    11 June Germany 1-2 Brazil

    15 June Brazil 2-0 Scotland

    15 June Korea 0-4 Germany

    Group 4

    The final group paired holders Uruguay with three European sides in England, Yugoslavia, and Sweden. Uruguay had an aging team, but were expected to do well in Mexico, while both Yugoslavia and Sweden were viewed as tricky opponents, particularly with Sweden bringing back their Italian stars to the national side. England were in transition, with a side largely built around the young Manchester United side which had won two titles and the FA Cup, as well as reaching the European Cup semi-finals in the years since the 1954 debacle. With a youthful squad, sprinkled with veterans including captain Billy Wright, who was approaching a hundred caps, and Tom Finney. While built around the United side, with Roger Byrne, Tommy Taylor, and Duncan Edwards all key players, England’s key player was Fulham midfielder Johnny Haynes who moved into a deeper role where his passing ability was harnessed.[22]

    The first round of matches saw Uruguay defeat Sweden 3-0, with goals from Óscar Miguez, Walter Roque and Carlos Borges settling the tie in favour of the Uruguayans. Despite the scoreline, Sweden played well with their midfielder Kurt Hamrin twice being denied by Uruguayan goalkeeper Walter Taibo. In the other match, England and Yugoslavia drew 1-1, with Tom Finney scoring a late penalty after Todor Veselinović’s superb opener. Collecting the ball near the English area, he played a quick one-two with Zdravko Rajkov, eased past Billy Wight and delicately floated the ball over the onrushing Eddie Hopkinson. Edwards, had a thunderbolt shot saved by Vladimir Beara in the Yugoslav goal to keep the scores level.

    In the second round of fixtures, Uruguay and England, played out a dreadful match settled by a late goal from Tom Finney, who had come on as a substitute, but the match was marred by a series of niggly fouls and never threatened to hit the heights expected of it. It promised much, delivered nothing and is best forgotten, as Brian Glanville’s match report put it. In contrast to the dire match in Puebla, Yugoslavia, comfortably overcame the Swedes, who found their traditional workmanlike, powerful running style difficult to maintain in the heat and altitude, with goals from Aleksandar Petaković and Radivoje Ognjanović settling the tie in Yugoslavia’s favour.

    The final round of fixtures saw Uruguay defeat Yugoslavia 2-0, with goals from Miguez and Borges, though the tie wouldn’t be settled until the 77th minute. England huffed and puffed their way to a 2-1 victory over the Swedes, with Sweden’s Nils Liedholm scoring a late penalty to equalise, and it took a Nat Lofthouse goal to see the English through as group winners for the first time in the World Cup.

    Pos
    TeamPldWDLGFGAGDPoints
    1
    England321042+25
    2
    Uruguay320151+44
    3
    Yugoslavia311132+13
    4
    Sweden300317-60
    Results

    8 June Uruguay 3-0 Sweden

    8 June England 1-1 Yugoslavia

    11 June Yugoslavia 2-0 Sweden

    11 June England 1-0 Uruguay

    15 June Uruguay 2-0 Yugoslavia

    15 June Sweden 1-2 England

    Quarter finals

    The quarter finals were drawn on 16 June, following the conclusion of the group stage, with Brazil and Uruguay facing off for a third time in the World Cup, a tie steeped in Brazilian trauma and Uruguayan triumph. The rest of the draw saw hosts Mexico paired with the Soviets, France facing Hungary and England facing Germany, with the games all scheduled for 19 June.

    The first match saw France defeat Hungary 1-0 thanks to a late goal from Fontaine, who took his tournament tally to six, while François Remetter’s late save from Nándor Hidegkuti (playing his final game for Hungary at the age of 36) preserved France’s victory, to send them through to the semi-finals for the first time.

    Mexico, buoyed by home support, began brightly against the Soviets in Mexico City, with the game goalless until the 44th minute when Anatoli Ilyin scored from a corner. In the second half, Eduard Streltsov added two goals to put the tie beyond Mexico, before Valentin Ivanov added a fourth. But for a strong performance from the experienced Mexican goalkeeper Antonio Carbajal, the result could’ve been worse, though Mexico’s achievements in making the quarter-finals were celebrated domestically. The Soviets, progressed to their first semi-final (having in their previous appearance in 1938 made the quarters) as a side to watch, though Mexico had been the weakest team to make the knockout stage.

    The tie that really drew the eye was the quarter-final between Brazil and Uruguay, the third reprise in what was becoming a World Cup encompassing rivalry. Uruguay were not as strong as they had been in the previous tournaments, with their world cup winning squad long in the tooth. Brazil, by contrast, were a younger side, playing a more dynamic form of football, and on paper at least looked likely to win. The trauma of consecutive defeats to Uruguay on the world stage, and the Uruguayan guile however ensured that they posed a threat.

    The game, began with sustained Brazilian pressure, as their lopsided attack caught the Uruguayans unaware, and it took two saves from Walter Taibo to keep them in the game. Uruguay, despite the pressure stayed in the game and took the lead against the run of play as Javier Ambrois shot deflected off Brazilian captain Hilderaldo Bellini and wrongfooted Gilberto in the Brazilian goal. While previous Brazilian sides had wilted in the face of Uruguayan wiles, this side was made of stronger stuff, and undaunted continued to press for an equaliser.[23] It came in the 50th minute, as Dico drifted past his marker and rifled the ball into the net, leaving Taibo no chance. From here, the game became increasingly one way traffic, as Uruguay’s hard-pressed defence struggled to contain Brazil’s forward line. Mário Lobo would add a second, following a goalmouth scramble, and Brazil’s victory would be sealed by Nilton Santos, who volleyed home the third in the 90th minute. The fantasma was released – Brazil had won, and Uruguay were out.

    The final quarter-final paired England with Germany, who had finished third in 1954. The game, played in high temperatures in Guadalajara, was not a classic, and saw England eventually triumph 1-0 thanks to a goal from Duncan Edwards, who outmuscled Horst Eckel and fired beyond the reach of Bernd Trautmann.[24] The result meant that England qualified for the semi-finals for the first time, though the victory was marred by an injury suffered by Johnny Haynes which ruled him out of the semi-finals.

    Results

    19 June France 1-0 Hungary

    19 June Soviet Union 4-0 Mexico

    19 June Brazil 3-1 Uruguay

    19 June England 1-0 Germany

    Semi-finals

    The semi-finals, scheduled for 24 June, paired France with the Soviet Union, both playing in their first semi-final, and Brazil with England in a repeat of the 1950 quarter final. In contrast to the quarter-finals, both games were largely won in the first half. France, aided by the absence of Soviet captain Igor Netto, who had been injured in the warm-up, raced into a three-goal lead, with Fontaine scoring twice and Kopaszewski scoring from the penalty spot, following a hand ball. Nikita Simonyan, captaining the USSR in the absence of Netto, clawed one back, as France eased off the pressure, but Fontaine added his third and France’s fourth to seal the win in the 75th minute, sending France through to the final for the first time.

    In the other semi-final, Brazil again came back from a goal down to defeat England and make the final for the second time. The English, hampered by the absence of Haynes and the heat, took the lead through the unlikely source of captain Billy Wright, as he rose above his marker to head home from a Bryan Douglas corner. England’s lead was only temporary however as Roger Byrne - who had otherwise had an excellent tournament – gave away a penalty by fouling Mané Garrincha, who tormented him throughout the game.[25] From here, England found themselves increasingly on the backfoot, as Brazil’s attackers wore them down, and the teenager Dico scored twice to take the game beyond the reach of the English. Brazil were through to the final for the second time, while England faced a bronze medal match with the Soviets.[26] The Soviets, despite their poor performance against the French, were perhaps more motivated for the bronze medal match than their English peers, who made wholesale changes for the match from their defeat to Brazil, with only Roger Byrne, Billy Wright and Duncan Edwards retained for the match. The game, won 1-0 by the Soviets following a late goal from Streltsov, was most noted in England for being Tom Finney’s seventy-seventh cap and final cap for the national team. Finney, would later be clapped off the pitch by both sides, representing one of the first “guards of honour” at the World Cup.[27]

    Results

    24 June France 4-1 Soviet Union

    24 June Brazil 3-1 England

    Third Place Playoff

    28 June Soviet Union 1-2 England

    Final

    This was the first final where the winner was guaranteed to be a new team, with neither side having won the tournament before. Brazil were slight favourites, though France possessed a fearsome attacking line-up, with Fontaine leading the tournament scoring charts with nine goals.

    The game, played in front of a capacity crowd at the Azteca, began with France taking a surprise lead in the fourth minute, thanks to Roger Piantoni, who winning the ball back high up the pitch, feinted inside and squared for Fontaine to fire beyond the reach of Gilberto. The sudden nature of the goal spurred Brazil into life, and they soon equalised through Vavá. Brazil also changed their tactics with Mário Lobo, nominally a winger, marking Raymond Kopaszewski out of the game, nullifying one of France’s main sources of creativity. Brazil took the lead through Vavá again to leave the scores poised at 2-1 at half-time. France, pushing hard for an equaliser, saw Piantoni denied by Gilberto in the Brazilian goal, before Dico scored Brazil’s third in the 60th minute, putting the final beyond the reach of the French. The teenager, who emerged from this tournament a genuine international star, scored Brazil’s fourth and his second to seal the victory in the 85th minute.

    Brazil’s triumph, their first ever, and made sweeter by their revenge against Uruguay, marked a number of firsts for the tournament – a new winner, for a start, but also the first time the final had been played between two side who had not previously won the tournament, while also marking the first victory for any national team in North America. Brazil’s triumph also announced the arrival of a new tactical style of play whcihb would become the basis for new formations and tactical thinking, as well as the emergence of new stars including the teenaged Dico, Mário Lobo, the powerful fullback pairing of Nilton and Djalma Santos and Mané Garrincha. The tournament also marked the burgeoning emergence of sports science, psychology and acclimatisation all of which would become much more established as the World Cup and football evolved. For many, this author included, 1958 marks the beginning of what we would view as the modern tournament.





    [1] There has long been speculation that Mexico’s bid won out due to Latin American interference, but recent access to the FIFA archives has debunked this – Mexico’s bid was more persuasive for FIFA due to the significant commitments promised by both the Mexican government and its significant industrial conglomerates which had begun to expand as the country’s economy boomed.
    [2] 1958 is often referred to as the first modern world cup by sports scientists for the focus on acclimatisation, psychology and nutrition undertaken by teams – the altitude focus, was perhaps most famously captured by the Soviets using their cosmonaut programme as part of their preparations for the tournament.
    [3] The deepening of ties between the American and Mexican governments were cemented in the 1950s due to fears of communist activity in both nations – Mexico would sometimes be disparagingly be referred to by some Latin American leftists, as America’s “Cerberus”.
    [4] Mexico had established a professional league in 1943, which was largely concentrated in the capital.
    [5] His salary was largely funded by the state owned oil firm Petróleos Mexicanos
    [6] The introduction of substitutions may have inadvertently increased the transition to sides at both club and international level increasingly adopting utility players into their squads. Substitution rules at club level were determined by their own individual rules, though most competitions followed FIFA’s lead.
    [7] Both Northern Ireland and Scotland pulled off significant upsets to qualify with the Scots finishing ahead of Italy (thanks to a famous victory at Hampden in 1957) and the Northern Irish qualifying ahead of Spain.
    [8] The reaction in Italy itself was so vitriolic, that many called for their to be a ban on foreign signings, which was resisted by both the clubs and the FIGC – instead manager Paolo Mazza, a surprise choice for the role and Valentino Mazzola were scapegoated, with Mazza sacked and Mazzola never selected for the Azzuri again.
    [9] The result saw Guillermo Stábile, the longest serving international coach, sacked from his job, while Argentina’s failure would see a radical shift in the country’s playing style to a much more systemised, often cynical style of football under successive coaches.
    [10] López, recognising that he didn’t have the same calibre of player as he did with Uruguay, focused on structure and a reactive style of play, relying on his young and pacy forward line to pose the main threat.
    [11] Fontaine, is best known for his phenomenal goalscoring record, but was a key figure in founding France’s first trade union for footballers, the UNFP, while a nomadic coaching career would see him manage across North Africa and the Middle East.
    [12] The altitude and heat proved difficult for many of the European teams.
    [13] The two had played together at Reims, before Kopaszewski left to join Madrid F.C, but the partnership was particularly noted at international level, with Kopaszewski essentially operating as a floating second striker to Fontaine’s focal point.
    [14] Fontaine’s exploits have often led to the France squad being dismissed as a one-man team, which does them a disservice. Fontaine, a superbly gifted finisher, was aided by two skilful wingers/inside forwards in Kopaszewski Jean Vincent and a midfield led by Jean-Jacques Marcel provided a strong platform for France’s attacking play.
    [15] This was only the second time Czechoslovakia had failed to qualify for the quarter-finals.
    [16] In this, he was palpably let down by his linesman, who was much closer to play at the time.
    [17] Modern analysis has since confirmed that the penalty shouldn’t have been awarded.
    [18] For all his skill, Streltsov was never trusted by the Soviet authorities, and it was widely believed that a possible transfer to Dynamo Moscow was vetoed by leading figures in the politburo out of concern that he could use their European Cup involvement as a means to defect.
    [19] Purczeld would transfer to Madrid F.C. after the World Cup, and would continue to play for Hungary until 1962. Hungary’s squad contained several players who had transferred overseas, as the money on offer dwarfed anything that could be offered by Hungarian clubs.
    [20] The first Estonian to captain the Soviet side.
    [21] Both of whom were proactive in their approach to goalkeeping, and relied on their athletic ability to be able to anticipate crosses and rush out to snatch the ball from attackers. Both were also nicknamed the “Black Panther” for their agility and habit of wearing all-black kits.
    [22] Haynes had suffered injuries following a car accident in 1956 and while he recovered, his pace wasn’t the same, facilitating the transfer to a deeper role.
    [23] Uruguayan captain José Santamaría would described the Brazilian midfield play as being “stung to death by a hive of bees”
    [24] Trautmann would return to England following the World Cup and re-signed for Manchester City, where he would play until retiring in 1964.
    [25] Byrne, who would take over as national captain following Wright’s retirement, would describe Garrincha as being on another planet.
    [26] The third place playoff would be the second time the two sides had met, with the first having occurred a few months earlier in a friendly held in Moscow which ended in a 1-1 draw.
    [27] Finney, who scored 29 international goals for England would retire as the national’s side joint top-score with Nat Lofthouse and Vivian Woodward, before Lofthouse broke his record in 1959.
     
    Last edited:
    1962 - Football, Modernity and the Art of War
  • 1962 – Germany

    Host selection and background

    After Mexico had been confirmed as hosts in 1950, expectations were that the tournament would return to Europe, and despite a late bid from Argentina, FIFA’s executive committee confirmed Germany would become the first country to host the tournament twice, beating out a bid from Yugoslavia and a surprise (and somewhat audacious) bid from Greece. In contrast to 1938, where the tournament was an orgiastic showcase for the short-lived triumph of the National Socialist regime, Germany was a democratic republic, with a non-aligned foreign policy and booming economy, much of which was powering it’s club football.

    As the memories of the war began to slowly fade, Germany’s unique position, as the largest non-aligned[1] European nation began to come further into focus, as its economy boomed and it steered a course between American and Soviet interests, as the Cold War veered between tensions and de-escalation. Germany’s economic miracle had also begun to be reflected in its club football with Hamburg, Frankfurt and SV Jena all making the last rounds of continental competition. The national league, established in 1953 to celebrate both Saarland rejoining the republic, and the end of any formal allied occupation, had grown in commercial strength as numerous corporations began to become involved in the sport.[2]

    The national side was also under new management, as long-serving Sepp Herberger retired in 1960, having been in charge of the national side off and on since 1938[3], his retirement coinciding with that of long serving Federal President Waldemar Koch.[4] In his place stepped up long-serving assistant Hans Weisweiler, who alongside coaches Georg Gawliczek and Helmut Schön had been part of Herberger’s staff for the bulk of the 1950s. Much as Germany’s parliamentarians had opted for continuity in the presidency, with fellow Liberal Thomas Dehler succeeding Koch in 1960, so to did the DFB with Weisweiler in overall charge alongside Gawliczek and Schön.[5] The three, somewhat affectionately named the troika, were firm believers in youth, and the average age of the national side dropped accordingly, with only veteran goalkeeper Bernd Trautmann and captain Hans Schäfer remaining from the 1954 squad, and while Germany had participated in the inaugural European Nations Cup, they failed to qualify for the final tournament. Nevertheless, expectations were reasonably high – while Brazil were still expected to be the team to beat, the home public viewed Germany as a likely contender for the semi-finals.

    If 1958, had signalled the burgeoning modernity of the sport, 1962 would accelerate it. Sports science, a novelty at the last tournament, was now more established, though how developed it was varied sharply from nation to nation. The growth of continental competition had also, in Europe at least, ended the ban on overseas internationals and professionalism across the board[6] with overseas internationals becoming an increasing regularity as the money on offer in certain leagues multiplied rapidly. The tournament, building on the growth of television coverage over the previous two, was the first to have television coverage of the majority of games, with the German state broadcaster BRG distributing via the European Broadcasting Union.[7] The tournament, also marked an expansion of commercial partnerships, though these were again concentrated at the national level – it just so happened that for 1962 the nation happened to be one of the world’s leading industrial economies. While not at the level of the tournament post the signing of commercial partnerships between FIFA and various corporations in the early 1970s, 1962 signalled where the tournament was heading towards, though the majority of partners remained rooted in consumer goods.

    1962 retained the same format as 1958, with four groups of four and three rounds of knockout matches, with venues largely concentrated in the south and west (with only Hamburg, Berlin and Dresden not from those regions.) The choice of venues would receive some criticism, particularly from the east, with some (largely unfounded) allegations that venues in the east had been overlooked due to their strong voting record for parties of the left. Unlike Mexico, temperature and altitude were expected to be lesser factors in performance than had been the case four years earlier.

    Qualification

    Germany and Brazil qualified automatically, leaving fourteen places to be decided: three for South America, one for North America, nine for Europe and one to be decided via playoff between Africa and Asia.[8]

    In the Americas, Mexico, building on the success of their hosting the tournament in 1958, qualified again for the finals, though they suffered defeat to Costa Rica in the final round, and were perhaps fortunate that the Costa Ricans suffered a surprise defeat to Jamaica in the final round.[9] Mexico, now under the management of Ignacio Trelles, the first native manager of the side since 1950, still proved too strong for their continental rivals, fuelling demands for Mexico to explore switching to South America.[10]

    While Mexico qualifying ensured there were no real surprises in North America, in the South, qualification threw up several shocks, with Brazil’s absence largely levelling the field. Argentina, with a refreshed squad under the management of former Vélez Sarsfield manager Victorio Spinetto, gained a measure of revenge over Paraguay (who’s 5-0 victory in 1957 knocked Argentina out of world cup qualification) with home and away victories over them and Ecuador to qualify with a perfect record.

    If Argentina qualified with ease, their rioplatense neighbours Uruguay, expected to qualify comfortably from a group containing Andean neighbours, Chile and Bolivia, suffered two seismic defeats to Chile (notably in a match so bad-tempered in Santiago that the Uruguayan embassy lodged a diplomatic protest with the Chilean government) to fail to qualify for the finals for the first time.[11] Uruguay’s failure, was greeted with the shame shock and outrage as their own surprise victory in Brazil had been in 1950 – and if you believed some commentators played a decisive role in the Colorado Party’s surprise return to power in 1962 under Carlos Fischer.

    Finally, in a group which was regarded as the weakest of the three, Colombia surprised Peru (who themselves had not qualified since 1930) to qualify for the first time in their history becoming the first South American debutante since 1930. Colombia, who’s league thanks to state investment under the auspices of Gaitánismo had become one of the strongest outside of the traditional big three, had also began to invest in its national side, with a series of overseas coaches leading the national team. Colombia, under former Argentina international Adolfo Pedernera, had surprised Uruguay at the 1959 South American championships, and had held (an admittedly understrength) Brazil to a draw at the same tournament, perhaps making their qualification less of a surprise.

    In Europe, qualification largely followed expectations. Italy, who had failed to qualify for 1958, returned to the finals unbeaten ahead of Romania and Cyprus[12] under the management of Giuseppe Viani, a key pioneer of the luchetto tactical system which largely prioritised a strong defensive structure. Italy’s return to the finals was largely built around le cinque sorelle (the five sisters) of A.C. Milan, Fiorentina, Internazionale, Juventus and Roma – it’s perhaps a testament to the strength of Italian club football that these sides provided several key players for other nations as well.[13]

    Elsewhere, England and France both comfortably qualified from their respective groups, with England’s side still largely built around the Busby Babes of Manchester United.[14] Scotland and Northern Ireland, who had upset the odds to qualify four years earlier did not see lightning striking again, as Scotland fell to the Czechoslovaks and Northern Ireland finished bottom of their group, topped by surprises Bulgaria.

    However, all did not rest on England, as another home nation pulled off a surprise to qualify for the first time. Wales, who had been perhaps unlucky in 1958, shocked the Spanish, who for consecutive tournaments were knocked out of qualifying by a British side.[15] Wales, built around the talents of Juventus star John Charles and Tottenham winger Cliff Jones had a decent (if aging) side, but Spain were unlucky, with Wales’s decisive goal in their 2-1 win in Cardiff coming from an offside position. Wales, coached by Manchester United assistant and former Welsh international Jimmy Murphy, were nevertheless through, and speculation in the British press began over whether they and England would be drawn together at the finals. In the rest of Europe, Hungary overcame a promising, if callow, Portugal to reach the finals for a third straight time, while the Soviets and Swiss finished ahead of Sweden and Belgium respectively.

    Africa, expanded by the process of decolonisation, saw nine teams enter qualification for the finals – Morocco, Egypt, Libya, Tunisia, Sudan, Ethiopia, South Africa, Ghana and Nigeria who were drawn into three groups of three, which were arranged geographically.[16] Morocco, Egypt and Ghana won their respective groups, though South Africa were hamstrung by not being able to call up their European based players regularly with only Louis Johanneson of Leeds regularly appearing for the side[17]. The final round saw Morocco narrowly top the group ahead of Ghana to set up a playoff with the Asian group winner.

    Asia’s qualification had seen the most entrants in its history, but as politics, and in many cases funding, intervened the number of sides were whittled down to leave a qualification series based exclusively around the Pacific.[18] The seven sides – Japan, Korea, Republic of China, People’s Republic of China, Hong Kong, Australia and New Zealand were drawn into a first round knockout (with Korea receiving a bye) before a final round robin.[19] The final round, which paired Australia, Korea, Japan and Hong Kong was comfortably won by the Koreans to set up the intercontinental playoff with Morocco. The playoff, played in stifling heat in both Casablanca and Seoul was narrowly won by the Moroccans, with former French international Abderrahmane Mahjoub captaining the Moroccans to victory.[20] Morocco’s victory saw them become the second African and Arab side to qualify for the finals, as well the final side to qualify for Germany.

    Participating sides:

    1. Germany (hosts)
    2. Brazil (holders)
    3. Argentina
    4. Bulgaria (debut)
    5. Chile
    6. Colombia (debut)
    7. Czechoslovakia
    8. England
    9. France
    10. Hungary
    11. Italy
    12. Mexico
    13. Morocco (debut)
    14. Soviet Union
    15. Switzerland
    16. Wales (debut)
    Of the sides, Brazil were regarded as the favourites, with Germany, Italy, England and a resurgent Argentina also expected to compete. Sides such as the Soviets, Hungarians and French were regarded as having a decent chance to advance into the competition as well, with most anticipating a matchup between Brazil and one of the seeds in the final. Brazil, had refreshed their squad from 1958 somewhat, though given the overall youth of that winning side, the changes were largely evolutionary rather than radical as Vicente Feola largely kept faith with the same squad of players.

    English football was undergoing something of a revolution, a series of strikes by the Players’ Union having led to the abolition of the maximum wage and the retain and transfer system which had dominated English football since the 1900s, while increasing numbers of British footballers moved to Continental Europe – most notably, Manchester United and England star Duncan Edwards who joined Roma for £90,000 in 1960. For England 1962 was to be the end of an era – Walter Winterbottom, who had coached the side from 1946 (and had been sole manager since 1950) and who also held the role of FA Director of Coaching would be stepping down to transition into sports administration.

    As for the other contenders, Germany’s national side had been in sporadic form leading up to the tournament but had played well on a tour of South America, including drawing with the Brazilians in Rio, which boosted confidence. Argentina, returning to the finals after failing to qualify in 1958, had a young squad that combined often exquisite artistry with a physical menace, though unlike later Argentine sides they rarely slid into all out brutality. Italy, who’s record at the tournament postwar had been patchy, found their side bolstered by several oriundi from Latin America, most of whom had been signed during Serie A’s boom in the late 1950s.[21]

    FIFA, as with tournaments onwards from 1954, retained a seeding system with half the sides seeded and the other half unseeded. The seeds for 1962 were Brazil, Germany, England, France, Argentina, Soviet Union, Italy and Hungary. The draw, held on March 7 1962 with the groups as follows:

    Group 1: Germany, Soviet Union, Colombia, Switzerland

    Group 2: Italy, Argentina, Mexico, Czechoslovakia

    Group 3: England, Hungary, Chile, Bulgaria

    Group 4: Brazil, France, Wales, Morocco

    Tournament summary

    Group 1

    Germany opened their campaign at the Olympiastadion in Berlin, the same venue where a quarter of a century before they had hosted a tournament bathed in the reflected glory of national socialism. Here however, it merely witnessed a dull game, the Germans eventually overcoming stubborn Swiss resistance to win 2-1, having trailed to a Rolf Wüthrich penalty. Despite the toil, the result was largely expected – Switzerland, under long serving Austrian coach Karl Rappan, may have been hard to beat but they were hardly world beaters. In the other game, the Soviets comfortably saw off Colombia 2-0, with Eduard Streltsov and Slava Metreveli getting the goals, though they were lucky to see Marcos Coll’s speculative shot hit the bar with Lev Yashin stranded.

    The second round of matches, saw Germany dispatch Colombia 3-1 in Hamburg, with local hero Uwe Seeler scoring two and assisting a third for captain Hans Schäfer, though a mistake from the thirty-eight-year-old Bernd Trautmann saw Marino Klinger score a late consolation for Colombia.[22] If Germany’s victory had been routine, the match between the Soviets and the Swiss in Stuttgart was anything but, with four goals in the first half and another four in the second, aided perhaps by one of the few poor performances in Lev Yashin’s long and storied career.

    The game, played in front of a largely partisan crowd, saw the Soviets race into a three-goal lead within the first eleven minutes, with the Swiss further hampered by an injury to their midfielder Norbert Eschmann, and thus necessitating a change of shape. The Soviets, perhaps easing off the gas with the expectation of saving themselves for their final match against the hosts, began to gradually let the Swiss back into the game, and a mistake from Leonid Ovstrovski allowed Roger Vonlanthen to claw back the deficit.[23] Switzerland’s second goal, owed much to Lev Yashin, who completed misjudged the flight of a corner, resulting in Philippe Pottier’s corner sailing over his head directly into goal. The Soviets, who had added their fourth goal on the hour via Valentin Ivanov, found themselves caught on the counter, as Swiss captain Charles Antenen’s scuffed shot rolled into the goal under Yashin’s late dive. The comeback was complete in the 89th minute, as Roger Vonlanthen escaped the attentions of his marker and tapped home from a corner to leave the scores equal at 4-4, and the largely partisan Stuttgart crowd cheering the Swiss off the pitch.

    The final round of fixtures saw one tie steeped in recent memory, as Germany and the Soviet Union met for the first time at the World Cup since the 1938 finals in Berlin. Immediate memories of the war may have faded, but there was a minute silence before the game kicked-off in memory of those who lost their lives in the conflict. The game was watched by an extensive set of dignitaries as well – Soviet Foreign Minister Dmitri Shepilov and Premier Nikolai Bulganin both attended as did German Chancellor Georg Diederichs and Mayor of Berlin Friedrich Ebert Jr.[24]

    The game itself, once it began, was sedate, perhaps weighed down by the history and ceremony surrounding it, with neither side threatening much of an intervention before Uwe Seeler broke the deadlock via a rasping drive in the 44th minute. The goal spurred the contest to life, and the Soviets equalised through Streltsov, who had come on as a second half substitute, and it took two fine saves from Trautmann to keep the scores level, with the Soviets looking increasingly likely to score. It was, thus against the run of play, that Horst Szymaniak, Germany’s only other overseas international (he played for Verona) scored a fantastic goal to win the game, as he won the ball just inside the Soviet half, skipped past two challenges and hit the ball with such force that Yashin had no chance. The crowd roared, the Soviet players slumped, and Germany were through as group winners.

    In the other match, the Swiss and Colombians played out a 1-1 draw, in a game marred by a display of officious refereeing from Peruvian Arturo Yamasaki, who’s whistle was heard as often as the crowd. The game itself, devoid of any real flow, and by extension quality, saw both goals scored from set pieces – Colombia’s evergreen captain Francisco Zuluaga scored from the penalty spot, which was cancelled out by Swiss substitute Roberto Frigerio, who nodded home from a corner after Colombian goalkeeper Efraín Sánchez misjudged the flight on the ball and was left stranded.[25] The game, never much of a free-flowing contest to begin with, petered out in the last ten minutes and ended as a draw, knocking both sides out – though at least Colombia had secured their first ever point at the finals.

    Pos
    TeamPldWDLGFGAGDPoints
    1
    Germany330073+46
    2
    Soviet Union311176+13
    3
    Switzerland302167-12
    4
    Colombia301226-41
    Results

    9 June Germany 2-1 Switzerland

    10 June Soviet Union 2-0 Colombia

    12 June Colombia 1-3 Germany

    13 June Soviet Union 4-4 Switzerland

    15 June Germany 2-1 Soviet Union

    16 June Switzerland 1-1 Colombia

    Group 2

    Group 2, with the possible exception of the Mexicans, was seen as a well balanced one, paring two strong European sides with a resurgent Argentina. Mexico, had performed well at home four years earlier, but had a poor overseas record, and were not expected to put up much of a threat.

    The opening matches saw Argentina see off a spirited Mexico, with two goals from José Sanfilippo, and one from Rubén Héctor Sosa, with Salvador Reyes netting Mexico’s consolation goal. The game, Argentina’s first at the finals since 1954, is famous for being immortalised in a short story by Borges which transplanted the radio commentary, with the pronouncement of the overthrow of the Radical government of Ricardo Balbín and the establishment of the military junta under Juan Carlos Onganía.[26]

    In the other match, Italy and Czechoslovakia played out one of the dullest games in recent memory, with Italy’s tight defence stifling Czechoslovakia’s passing game, though Jozef Štibrányi hit the bar and both Omar Sívori and Brazilian-born José Atalfini had their chances, to at least give the first half a semblance of contest. The second half however, degenerated into a violent, cynical slugfest – it would be an unfortunate harbinger of what was to come, as the game wound down into a 0-0 draw.

    The second round of matches, saw the infamous Battle of Gelsenkirchen between Argentina and Italy, as pre-existing tensions between the two sides[27] burst through to the surface. The game, refereed by pioneer Ken Aston, descended into a “scene worthy of a bar fight” as early as the 8th minute, when a bad tackle on Federicho Sacchi by Giorgio Ferrini saw the Italian defender refuse to leave the pitch, before he was eventually escorted off by members of the Italian coaching staff. The second sending off occurred on the half hour, after Argentine captain Rubén Navarro was sent off for punching Humberto Maschio, after which a mass brawl between both sets of players broke out. Aston, perhaps not wanting to inflame the situation further, refrained from any further expulsions – and Argentina, perhaps as an after-thought scored twice to settle the tie, with their second an own-goal from Mario David, perhaps best epitomising the quality on display. The highlights, shown later that night on Match of the Day have gone down in British folklore with David Coleman’s introduction of “the game you are about to see is the most stupid, appalling, disgusting and disgraceful exhibition of football in the history of the game” being immortalised on the BBC radio satire I'm Sorry, I'll Read That Again. If the game had been an outlier, it would perhaps be viewed as a footnote – unfortunately it was emblematic of a tournament that prioritised physicality over finesse.

    In the other match, Czechoslovakia eased themselves to a routine win over Mexico, the Mexicans hindered in their efforts by an ankle injury suffered by Salvador Reyes. His replacement by the raw Alberto Baeza reduced Mexico’s goal threat, and Viliam Schrojf in the Czechoslovak goal was barely tested. In contrast, the veteran Antonio Carbajal, playing in his fourth consecutive World Cup, kept Mexico in it, until Václav Mašek, broke through the Mexican defence and delicately slotted home. The win would be secured by Adolf Scherer, whose shot took a deflection off Raúl Cárdenas, leaving Carbajal no chance. While the game was not particularly high on quality, it was at least free from the violence that had plagued the match in Gelsenkirchen.

    The final round paired the Argentines with Czechoslovakia and Italy with the Mexicans. The game between Argentina and Czechoslovakia was less bad tempered than the game against Italy, and better as a result with both sides creating several chances, though the poor quality of finishing saw both sides go in goalless. In the second half, as both sides began to struggle in Munich’s summer heat, it took a moment of inspiration to decide the game - Josef Masopust, sending a sumptuous, defence-splitting pass into the path of Scherer who beat the tackle of Rafael Albrecht and steered the ball past the onrushing Antonio Roma to seal the victory for the Czechoslovaks.

    In the other game, Italy threw off the shackles to beat Mexico 4-1, with Omar Sívori scoring twice, alongside goals from Atalfini and Antonio Angelillo (all of whom were South American) settling the tie in favour of the Italians, though a late goal from Alfredo del Águila restored a measure of pride for the Mexicans. The win was not enough for Italy – and they again exited the tournament having flattered to deceive.

    Pos
    TeamPldWDLGFGAGDPoints
    1
    Czechoslovakia321030+35
    2
    Argentina320152+34
    3
    Italy311143+13
    4
    Mexico300329-70
    Results

    9 June Argentina 3-1 Mexico

    10 June Italy 0-0 Czechoslovakia

    12 June Argentina 2--0 Italy

    13 June Czechoslovakia 2-0 Mexico

    15 June Mexico 1-4 Italy

    16 June Czechoslovakia 1-0 Argentina

    Group 3

    Group 3 paired three European sides with Chile, who returning to the finals for the first time since 1950 (and were playing at a European tournament for the first time.) England and Hungary, were both undergoing a transition of sorts, with England’s squad including overseas internationals for the first time, as Duncan Edwards and Gerry Hitchens both played in Italy’s Serie A.[28] Hungary, long since used to having overseas internationals, still had veterans of the 1954 squad – Gyula Grosics in goal, and Ferenc Purczeld and Sándor Kocsis in attack, both of whom played in Spain, but were largely built around the skills of 20-year-old Ferencvaros striker Flórián Albert and the explosive centre-forward Lajos Tichy. Chile were a largely workmanlike side built around the skills of Leonel Sánchez, while Bulgaria, despite surprising Yugoslavia in qualifying, had a generally poor record at international level.

    The opening round of matches saw Hungary extend their unbeaten record against the English, though in contrast to the seismic defeats of 1953, it wasn’t a humiliation. England, with Johnny Haynes as the main playmaker and Duncan Edwards operating as a more defensive midfielder, initially controlled the opening minutes of the game but failed to score. Their profligacy, with Greaves in particular, guilty of missing two gilt-edge chances was punished – Tichy, skipping a tackle from Mark Jones, glided past Fred Moore and blasted the ball past Eddie Hopkinson in the England goal.[29] Hungary doubled their lead at the start of the second half, as Purczeld, on as a substitute, ghosted through the midfield and played a through ball for Albert to slot home. England would claw one back through Bobby Robson, but Hungary would hold on for the win.

    In the other game, Chile won a scrappy, and often physical match 1-0 against debutantes Bulgaria, with Leonel Sánchez scoring the Chilean goal in the first ten minutes, the game became stop-start due to a number of cynical fouls and dirty tackles, including a near leg-breaker from Carlos Contreras on Ivan Kolev. The game, as reported on by Frank Swift in the Daily Mirror, was “emblematic of the unpleasantness that this tournament has sunk too – football less as sport or endeavour and more as a war with no purpose other than brutality.” The result, nevertheless, marked Chile’s first win since 1930 in the tournament, and was celebrated in Santiago.

    The second round of matches saw England held to a 0-0 draw by Chile, in a game described by Hugh McIlvanney, in The Observer, as representing a radical new tactical approach in the sense that neither side showed any inclination to attack. England’s one chance, from substitute Jimmy Greaves, was well saved by Misael Escuti in the Chilean goal. The fact that Eddie Hopkinson’s goalkeeping kit had no blemishes on it, was as stated by McIlvanney, representative of Chile’s efforts. Hungary and Bulgaria, also played out a draw, though this at least had goals – all of them scored by the youngest players on the park. Flórián Albert, leading the line as a sole striker scored twice in the first half to put Hungary 2-0 up and cruising to a seemingly routine victory. Bulgaria, who’s squad mixed experience with youth saw two young substitutes combine to score both goals – Georgi Sokolov and Georgi Asparuhov, both of whom were nineteen. Their goals ensured that Bulgaria secured their first ever world cup point, as well as notice from clubs in Germany – indeed, if reports are to be believed, intransigence on the part of Bulgaria’s communist regime scuppered a proposed move for both to move to the Bundesliga.

    The final round of fixtures, saw England and Hungary both win – the English, eventually finding their rhythm to see off the Bulgarians 3-1, with Bobby Charlton, Greaves and Duncan Edwards all scoring their first world cup goals in the process. Bulgaria, although finishing bottom of the group, at least returned home with a degree of pride, having not been truly outclassed in any of their games. The same could not be said for Chile, who found themselves on the end of a 6-1 thrashing at the hands of Hungary, with a hat-trick from Albert and goals from Tichy and substitute Purczeld.[30] Chile, who’s physical play had unsettled the Bulgarians and had frustrated England, came unstuck against Hungary, who simply passed round them – Chile’s approach would be replicated (and taken to logical extremes as matches in the Intercontinental Cup would demonstrate) across the decade.

    Pos
    TeamPldWDLGFGAGDPoints
    1
    Hungary3210104+65
    2
    England311143+13
    3
    Chile311126-43
    4
    Bulgaria301236-31
    Results

    9 June Hungary 2-1 England

    10 June Chile 1-0 Bulgaria

    12 June Bulgaria 2-2 Hungary

    13 June England 0-0 Chile

    15 June Hungary 6-1 Chile

    16 June England 3-1 Bulgaria

    Group 4

    Group 4 paired two debutantes in Wales and Morocco (Africa’s first representative in eight years) with the world champions Brazil and the side they defeated in 1958, France. Wales, largely composed of players playing across the English football league system, with star man John Charles playing in Italy for Roma, were a well-organised side built around a strong defence and were on a good run of form going into the tournament. Brazil, possessed huge talent with the star players of 1958 still in situ, as well as new stars such as Antônio Wilson and Amarildo Tavares, were expected to win the group, while the French, who had finished third at the inaugural European Nations Cup in 1960 still possessed a strong side. Only Morocco, represented unknowns, though they had several players at French clubs.

    The opening matches saw one expected result and one shock. Brazil, playing Wales in front of a capacity crowd in Dortmund eased to a 2-0 win over Wales, though they were made to work for it, with the aging Welsh defence (led superbly by the thirty-four-year-old Cardiff City man Dave Bowen) shutting down Brazil’s wave of attacks. Jack Kelsey, the veteran Welsh goalkeeper, also had a blinder, and was unlucky with both goals – a deflection from Stuart Williams leaving him no chance with the first, and the second from Vavá in a debatably offside position.

    The other match, pairing Morocco with former colonial masters France saw a shock. Played in Cologne, the game began with France taking an early lead, as Maryan Wisniewski raced onto a Raymond Kopaszewski through ball to smash home past Allal Benkassou in the Moroccan goal. Most observers, if Brian Glanville’s account of the press box is to be believed expected France to cruise home. And yet they didn’t – Morocco’s captain, the former French international and Montpellier captain Abderrahmane Mahjoub kept Just Fontaine quiet the entire game, and their confidence growing, Morocco began to pressure their more illustrious opponents. The pressure told, as a mistake from Georges Lamia in the French goal, saw Driss Bamous equalise, and it took a superb intervention from veteran Robert Jonquet to prevent Abdelkader Moukhtatif adding a second. The second would come though – Lamia, making an absolute hash of a cross (there were claims that he may have been unsighted) palmed the ball straight into the path of Mohamed Lamari to secure Morocco’s win. The result was greeted with jubilation in Rabat and in France by the Moroccan community, while Morocco’s triumph was viewed as a breakthrough for football in Africa.[31]

    In the second round of fixtures, France recovered from the shock of Cologne to beat the Welsh 1-0, with Raymond Kopaszewski netting the winner, with a fantastic finish, catching a high ball on his chest, skipping past the challenger of Roy Vernon and lobbing Kelsey from twenty yards. Wales, again played well, but lacked cutting edge, though John Charles narrowly missed a chance to level the scores. In the other game, Brazil overcame stubborn Moroccan resistance to win 1-0 with Dico, who had missed the first game due to a minor injury, coming off the bench to net the winner in the 70th minute. Morocco, again had impressed, with Brazilian playmaker Waldyr Pareira later proclaiming them the side he had found most difficult to play against.[32]

    The final round of games saw Brazil beat France 3-1, with Mané Garrincha unplayable on the right of Brazil’s fluid attacking trident.[33] Fontaine, who had struggled in the first two games, did at least claw back a goal for France, but the French never looked likely to come back into the game, as Brazil’s yellow and green shirted waves broke them down.[34] The other game saw Morocco, perhaps exhausted by their exploits against France and Brazil, fall to a surprisingly meek defeat to the Welsh, who scored through John Charles and Ivor Allchurch, though Moroccan captain Abderrahmane Mahjoub managed to steal a consolation at the end from a header. Despite the defeat, Morocco went through in second on goal difference, becoming the first side to qualify for the knockouts despite losing two games, as well as the first African side to reach the knockout rounds.

    Pos
    TeamPldWDLGFGAGDPoints
    1
    Brazil330061+56
    2
    Morocco310234-12
    3
    Wales310224-22
    4
    France310235-32
    Results

    9 June Brazil 2-0 Wales

    10 June France 1-2 Morocco

    12 June Bazil 1-0 Morocco

    13 June Wales 0-1 France

    15 June France 1-3 Brazil

    16 June Morocco 1-2 Wales

    Quarter finals

    The quarter finals were drawn on June 17, following the conclusion of the group stage. The hosts Germany were paired with Argentina, while the Soviets faced Czechoslovakia, holders Brazil faced England for the third time at the finals (coincidentally all knockout games), while Hungary faced underdogs Morocco.

    The first quarter-final, played between Germany and Argentina in front of a capacity crowd in Munich, was a better contest than expected, neither side having lit up the group stages. Germany, a direct hard-running side, were not intimidated by Argentina’s physical tactics, and were in control for most of the game. Their first goal, like several at the tournament, came from a goalkeeping error – Antonio Roma misjudged Albert Brülls’s freekick and was surprised at his near post.[35] While Antonio Rattín, a surprise pick in midfield, would equalise, Germany didn’t falter and sealed the win through Helmut Haller. The victory, propelling Germany through to a third semi-final, was greeted with delirium in the stands, and in the press. Argentina, a measure of pride restored from the debacle of 1958, returned home.

    If a goalkeeping error had gifted Germany’s opener, two superb goalkeeping performances defined the tie between the Soviets and Czechoslovakia in Gelsenkirchen. Lev Yashin, in indifferent form during the group stages, made a string of superb saves, as the Czechoslovaks began brightly, with Josef Masopust almost unplayable in the middle of the pitch. The game turned however on a decision from Soviet manager Gavril Kachalin, who substituted striker Aleksei Mamykin for midfielder Yozhef Sabo (making his international debut) and had Sabo operate as a man-marker much higher up the pitch.[36] The ploy worked, as an unsettled Czechoslovakia increasingly ceded possession, and were largely kept in the game thanks to a brilliant performance from Viliam Schrojf in goal. Igor Chislenko, would settle the game in extra time, running onto a pass after Sabo had dispossessed Masopust and driving the ball home.

    Brazil and England faced each other in Hamburg, in a game that was expected to be of high quality. England, who had never beaten Brazil at the tournament, began brightly and took the lead through a highly unlikely source, as Roger Byrne scored his first and only international goal after bundling home at the near post from a Johnny Haynes cross.[37] Brazil, despite the setback, grew into the game and equalised through Garrincha (their vanquisher in 1958) who’s unpredictable play again tormented the English defence. Dico, added a second on the hour, before the game was sealed by Vavá who thundered home a volley to leave Eddie Hopkinson no chance. Brazil were again through to the semi-finals, and England were again out.

    The final match paired Hungary with surprises Morocco, though this time there was unfortunately no surprise to be found, as the Hungarians quality eventually told. The game was perhaps unfortunately over as a contest by the half hour, by which time Morocco had suffered two mishaps; their inspirational captain Abderrahmane Mahjoub had to go off injured following a clash of heads with Kálmán Mészöly (who also had to be substituted), while their goalkeeper Allal Benkassou was injured following a clash with Lajos Tichy as he attempted to claim the ball at the striker’s feet. Benkassou’s replacement, Ahmed Lahgrissi conceded the resulting penalty, and could do nothing with the second as Gyula Rákosi scored a wonderful free-kick to take the tie beyond the North African’s reach. Despite the defeat, Morocco returned home to a heroes welcome, as well as leaving a trailblazing memory on the finals – their success paving the way for a FIFA rule change on continental qualification.[38]

    Results

    19 June Germany 2-1 Argentina

    19 June Czechoslovakia 0-1 Soviet Union

    19 June Brazil 3-1 England

    19 June Hungary 2-0 Morocco

    Semi-finals

    The semi-finals paired hosts Germany with holders Brazil and the Soviets with the Hungarians, all of which were expected to be competitive games, though most expected Brazil to win through, and likely lift the trophy in Berlin.

    The first semi-final was then a shock as Germany pulled off a counterattacking game plan to steal victory from the Brazilians. Germany, probably the fittest team at the tournament, absorbed endless Brazilian pressure, with Bernd Trautmann pulling off a superb double save to deny both Dico and Mário Lobo on the stroke of half-time. This would be as close as Brazil got, as Germany using a five-man defence and four man midfield, with Seeler as a lone striker, absorbed Brazil’s wave of pressure, before their superior fitness began to show in the second half.[39] Germany’s winner, the only goal in the game, came from left-back Karl-Heinz Schnellinger, who after winning the ball from Garrincha, broke forward, outpaced the tiring Djalma Santos and hit a first time cross perfectly for Seeler to tap home beyond the reach of Gilberto. Brazil were out and Germany were through, and expectation suddenly emerged in the bright Dresden sunshine.

    In Hamburg, the Soviets proved too strong for Hungary, as the Hungarians finally bade (at the World Cup at least) farewell to the remaining members of the aranycsapat. The game itself, was not a classic as poor weather (the game being played in midst of one of the city’s many wet days) hampered both teams’ games. The Soviets, perhaps aided by having a younger side, scored in both halves, with Eduard Streltsov netting both goals – the match being a sad farewell for the largely anonymous Purczeld.

    In the third place playoff, Brazil secured a 1-0 win over Hungary thanks to a Waldyr Pareira freekick – the game was his last for Brazil, as well as the last for Nilton Santos, while Sándor Kocsis and Gyula Grosics both played their final internationals for Hungary, giving the game something of a testimonial feel.

    Results

    22 June Germany 1-0 Brazil

    22 June Hungary 0-2 Soviet Union

    Third Place Playoff

    24 June Brazil 1-0 Hungary

    Final

    As in 1958, 1962 would see a new champion. Germany, playing in their first final since 1938 (when they had also hosted) faced a Soviet side who were playing in the final for the first time. 1962 was the first time since 1938 itself that an all-European clash had been held, and while the Germans had shocked Brazil, their generally functional style of play had won them few friends.[40] The Soviets, were more expansive than the Germans, but also unpredictable, and the clash was expected to be reasonably even.

    The game, a re-run of their group stage match, was played at the Olympiastadion, to a full house, with, in perhaps an eery reminder of the 1938 tournament, a German military band performing the anthems of both sides.[41] The game itself, began cautiously, with the Germans (having returned to a back four) looking increasingly nervous in the first half – indeed if wasn’t for a superb save from Trautmann to deny Valentin Ivanov, they might well have folded in the face of Soviet pressure. Gradually, though they grew into the game, and they were aided by an uncharacteristically error prone performance from Yashin, who had endured an inconsistent tournament.

    His mistake in the 39th minute allowed Schnellinger to tap home for his only international goal, following a mix-up between Anatoli Maslyonkin and Leonid Ovstrovski – Yashin, perhaps anticipating a cross from the German left-back was left his near post unguarded and could only watch as the ball trickled past him. Despite the setback, the Soviets attacked again, with Streltsov hitting the bar from a corner just before half-time. It would be Germany’s second that killed the game as a contest however, as Willi Schulz won the ball back in his own half, hit a long pass to Hans Schäfer who centred the ball for substitute Peter Ducke to divert past Yashin, who had initially come out to collect the cross and was left stranded.[42] With only five minutes left, the Soviets wilted and Germany passed the ball amongst themselves to secure an anticlimactic end to an anticlimactic tournament.

    How then do we regard 1962? Certainly in terms of fitness and sports science, it can be argued that it is perhaps the first modern world cup, though the level of violence, brutality, cynicism and foul play it showcased to the world precludes it from being a truly great one. Allegations of doping, political interference in certain nations team selections and weak refereeing also undermined it, though these were not novel things in the history of the world cup itself. Perhaps then it’s best to remember 1962 for two things – Germany’s moment of joy, as a country scarred by two world wars finally emerged from the shadow of history to be remembered for something else, and Morocco’s sheer sense of triumph in defeating France and striking a victory for a continent often patronised, denigrated and viewed as a pawn in international geopolitics. It does say a lot about the overall quality, that no one remembers Germany’s direct, hard running team, but everyone remembers the joy of Brazil. Football, as in life, is seldom fair.

    Result

    25 June Germany 2-0 Soviet Union



    [1] How non-aligned Germany’s foreign policy was during this period is up for debate however – while it maintained trade with the Soviet bloc, generally it aligned with Western interests internationally, and on defence had rebuilt strong relations with the UK, US and France.
    [2] This didn’t, with the exception of several works based teams extend to formal ownership, but local sponsorship deals between companies such as Mercedes-Benz and the two local Stuttgart sides were a generally common occurrence, encouraged by the relatively pro-business coalition government of the Christian Democrats and Liberal parties under Chancellor Ernst Lemmer.
    [3] Herberger took over from Otto Nerz after the 1938 world cup and remained in charge until 1942, when the national side ceased to play any matches. He was reappointed to the post in 1950.
    [4] Koch, who had been one of the key founding figures in the Liberal Democratic Party, was elected President by parliament in 1948 and confirmed again in 1952 and 1956.
    [5] Schön had also previously managed the Saarland national side, and was appointed as an assistant coach in 1956.
    [6] With the exception of the eastern bloc, which remained officially amateur if de facto professional, and with the exception of Yugoslavia did not generally allow international transfers.
    [7] In Europe at least – while highlights were more sophisticated than they had been in previous tournaments, for most fans outside of Europe, radio coverage and the press were still the main ways to follow the tournament. The development and mass expansion of satellite television would however transform the tournament into a televised exercise as much a sporting one.
    [8] This arrangement drew protest from both confederations but both were hamstrung by their limited numbers of entrants: Africa had nine, while Asia’s initial eleven were whittled down to seven due to dropouts.
    [9] While not fully independent, the self-governing British Caribbean territories had affiliated to the CCCF and FIFA during the late 1950s as part of Britain’s plans to grant independence for the region.
    [10] CSF indifference ultimately scuppered the plans, but Mexico would, until the strengthening of the sport in the US and Canda, continue to look southwards for footballing development.
    [11] The increasing violence in South American football increasingly mirrored the increasingly violent regimes that came to power across swathes of the continent as South American politics veered between the polarised world of the Cold War.
    [12] Who upon gaining independence from Britian as a confederal republic in 1960 had fully affiliated to the UAEF and FIFA.
    [13] The record of Italian clubs in Europe during this period is strong, though the strength of the Spanish sides meant they didn’t monopolise competition. However, between 1956 and 1962, A.C Milan won the European Cup twice, while Juventus triumphed over Tottenham in 1962. Fiorentina won the inaugural Cup Winners Cup in 1961 and were runners up in 1962, while Roma won the Federation Cup in 1961. Inter failed to triumph in Europe in this time, but were strong domestically.
    [14] The successes of Bill Nicholson’s Tottenham Hotspur in emulating United and doing the double in 1961, as well as their reaching the final of the 1961-62 European Cup saw the England side gradually refreshed, but the core of the 1958 side largely remained intact.
    [15] Spain’s streak would be humorously referred to as The Curse of Francis Drake.
    [16] Morocco, Tunisia and Libya in Group 1, Egypt, Sudan and Ethiopia in Group 2 and Ghana, Nigeria and South Africa in Group 3.
    [17] Eddie Firmani, South Africa’s best player during the 1950s and early 1960s would only appear sporadically for the national side following his move to Italy from Charlton Athletic in 1955. Of the overseas players, many of whom played for the South London side, Johanneson and Brian Tocknell would appear the most.
    [18] India, Ceylon and Burma all withdrew following disagreements over travel costs, while Indonesia were forced to withdraw as the country sank into political instability.
    [19] This paired Australia and New Zealand, Hong Kong and the PRC and Japan and the ROC, the latter of which was a highly politicised tie.
    [20] Mahjoub played for France at the 1954 World Cup and was one of the few Arab players to play overseas, playing the majority of his career in France.
    [21] As with their earlier compatriots, all of those selected had previously played for their home nations, predominantly Argentina – the loss of several players to overseas clubs and the resultant ban is often cited as a key factor in Argentina’s dismal showing in the 1958 qualifiers.
    [22] Trautmann, who had returned to Manchester City from Schalke in 1958 following a dispute with the club management over bonuses, had been a surprise choice to continue in goal with many expecting Borussia Dortmund’s Hans Tilkowski to be first choice.
    [23] Ovtrovski, the only Baltic player in the squad (Igor Netto was of Estonian heritage but was born in Leningrad), remains the only Latvian to have played at the World Cup finals.
    [24] Ebert, the son of leading social democrat Friedrich Ebert, was often touted as a possible chancellor, due to his role as a party chief in the east, but he instead largely preferred to remain Mayor of Berlin, which he did from 1948-1964. Diederichs, the compromise candidate in the SDP’s leadership election had pulled off a surprise election victory in 1961 over the CDU of Franz-Josef Strauss. The game itself coincided with a series of bilateral meetings over port access rights between the German, Polish and Soviet governments.
    [25] 1962 was a tournament of innovations – Addas, who had partnered with the DFB had developed a ball based on a partnership with the Danish company Select had developed the 32-section ball designed by Egil Nielsen, which alternated black and white panels. While still made of leather, though less heavy than its forebears of the decade before, the lightness and pattern were speculated to add velocity to the ball, which made judging the speed of crosses more difficult for goalkeepers. The ball itself became the default symbol of a football and cemented Addas’s reputation as the pre-eminent sportswear and equipment manufacturer, much to the annoyance of rival RuDa.
    [26] The coup, in contrast to previous juntas, established a new model of governance, based on the long-standing (if somewhat creaking) model of the Estado Novo in Portugal and the rabidly anti-communist regime of Alfredo Stroessner in neighbouring Paraguay. The rise of dictatorships across the continent, funded by the United States, meant that by the end of the decade only Chile could still be regarded as a democratic state.
    [27] These were largely due to a sizeable number of Argentine internationals being signed by Italian clubs for vast sums – due to AFA rules, they were banned from the Argentine national side, thus depriving Argentina of several of its best players. That these players then played for Italy further salted the wound – though while this had bubbled along in the background, the immediate root causes were two extremely violent games between Juventus and Racing Club in a friendly and the two national sides at the 1960 Olympics.
    [28] Both would also change clubs after the tournament, with Hitchens moving to Torino and Edwards transferring to A.C. Milan. Jimmy Greaves, who had previously played for A.C. Milan had returned to Chelsea before the World Cup.
    [29] Hopkinson, who had been first choice in 1958 remained England’s first-choice at 1962 despite press calls that Sheffield Wednesday’s Ron Springett should be number one.
    [30] The goal would be his last at the world cup as well as for Hungary, though he would play his final international in a testimonial match against Spain in 1963.
    [31] This reading was controversial at the time however, as many Sub-Saharan nations, several of whom were in the midst of independence struggles, viewed Morocco as an Arab nation first and foremost, as well as one that was too friendly with the former colonial power France. The result, a first win for Africa since Egypt’s in 1930, was nevertheless, still a genuine shock, and moment of joy in a tournament sorely lacking in them.
    [32] Though given this quote came from an interview after Pareira had taken over as manager at Wydad Casablanca there may be some playing to the gallery.
    [33] Brazil’s formation which had been a loose 4-2-4 in 1958 had morphed into what we would recognise as a broad 4-3-3 or a 4-2-3-1, with Garrincha operating as an out-an-out winger, Dico dropping off Vavá as a second striker and Mário Lobo operating as a midfielder/winger hybrid, a role he had occupied four years earlier.
    [34] The third goal and final goal was perhaps the goal of the tournament, as seven quick passes sent Djalma Santos bursting through to set up his namesake Nilton Santos who blasted the ball past the prone Georges Lamia.
    [35] Roma was generally well-regarded as a goalkeeper, but his long run in the national side highlighted a lack of options available to successive national managers.
    [36] The Soviets were, despite their own innovations with tactical formations (indeed there is an argument that the back-four as we know it was developed by Boris Arkadiev in the 1940s) still largely wedded to a W-M formation, though it was far less rigid than other versions.
    [37] Byrne, who was England captain, was known for his phenomenal fitness and had set a record of 41 consecutive internationals for England, which is still unbeaten.
    [38] Following the tournament, the FIFA Executive Committee agreed on a vote of 12-5 to give Africa and Asia a sole qualifying spot each.
    [39] This should not be understood as a modern day 5-4-1 but something more akin to a refinement of Italy’s luchetto system with a sweeper operating behind a back four, allowing a man to step up into midfield should the need arise, while the four-man midfield consisted of a player operating as an attacking midfielder behind a striker, two more defensive minded players (one with playmaking responsibilities, the other a stopper) and a shuttler.
    [40] While defensive, the Germans were generally fair, having the best disciplinary record at the tournament.
    [41] Much of the pomp and ceremony of the World Cup, including a formal opening ceremony and presentation of medals to both sides were introduced by the Nazis in 1938, and have, much like the Olympic torch been a fixture at the finals ever since.
    [42] Ducke would become the first substitute to score in a world cup final
     
    Last edited:
    1966 - Futurism in England's Dreaming
  • 1966 – England

    Host selection and background

    The tournament returning to Europe for a consecutive tournament was greeted as a surprise by many, but largely hinged on a series of background confederal dealings at the FIFA Congress in Lausanne during the 1960 Olympics[1]. Not for the first time in football history, backroom dealings secured UAEF hosting rights – with an agreement hinging on a deal between themselves and the CSF that the two confederations would agree to support each other’s candidate for hosting of the 1966 and 1970 World Cups, which marked the first time FIFA initiated host selection for consecutive tournaments. As a result, with the FIFA Executive Committee presented with a fait accompli, England won hosting rights for 1966 and Argentina securing them for 1970, preparations would begin in earnest.

    England in some ways were a surprise host – no British government of either Tory or Labour persuasion had expressed huge interest in hosting the tournament, though once England had won the rights to host in 1960, both the Eden and Gaitskell governments were happy to support.[2] Despite being the country which birthed the modern sport of football, and spread its gospel across the world, the Home Nations record at the finals wasn’t particularly awe inspiring – only England had ever made it out of the group stages, and with the exception of 1958, they had gone out in the quarter finals every time they had.

    Nevertheless, despite this record, hopes were reasonably high – league football in England and Scotland remained highly competitive, with the league title in both failing to be monopolised by any one side.[3] The Home Nations were all undergoing changes of a sort as well – following England’s lead, the notion of a full-time national manager was no longer seen as an oddity. England, having pioneered this in the British Isles, were the first to change their manager, with Bill Nicholson, who had overseen Tottenham’s successive title wins in 1960 and 1961 (the latter of which was a double), taking over from the long-serving Walter Winterbottom.[4]

    Scotland, who had appointed managers for individual tournaments on a part-time basis, appointed former Rangers manager Scot Symon as their first full-time manager in 1960, while Wales appointed former international Ron Burgess to a full-time position in 1962 and Northern Ireland followed by appointing former international Alf McMichael as their first full-time manager in 1963. The increasing shift to a more professional set-up at national level was increasingly reflected across the continent, though in both Central and Eastern Europe such a system had been largely commonplace by the mid-1950s.

    England, and by extension Britain, were enjoying something of an economic boom as the Swinging Sixties and the increasing counterculture became more mainstream – if tastes in music and film were changing, so too it seemed was the nation’s football, with players beginning to become increasingly recognised household names, as commercial brands recognised the strength of advertising via the game.[5] If 1958 had signalled football’s shift to increasing modernity and sports science innovation, and 1962 had seen this accelerate, 1966 perhaps marks the first time advertising and branding really began to take off around the tournament.[6] England, like Germany in 1962, was a country undergoing transition – decolonisation was well underway, and while nowhere near as bloody or haphazard as the French or Belgian withdrawals from Africa had been, still saw the British Army deployed overseas, with British military personnel still ensconced in the now nominally independent nations of the Commonwealth.[7] Was Britain looking forward, back to the empire and her ruling the seas, or was she looking forward to the future, as a bright, modern, socially democratic nation? Football can often wither in the face of these questions, but the tournament offered a real chance for the UK to show its face to the world.

    1966 retained the same format as the previous tournaments in Mexico and Germany, with four groups of four and three knockout rounds. 1966, like 1962, saw no new venues constructed for the finals, though there were some minor renovations at a few of the grounds, and by 1963 the host cities and venues were decided upon: London (Wembley and Highbury), Birmingham (Villa Park), Liverpool (Goodison Park), Manchester (Old Trafford), Newcastle (St James’s Park), Sheffield (Hillsborough) and Sunderland (Roker Park.)[8] The groups were largely geographically organised with Group 1 hosted in London, Group 2 in Liverpool and Manchester, Group 3 in Newcastle and Sunderland and the final group in Birmingham and Sheffield. For the first time the finals also had a mascot, establishing the trend (for good and ill) of major sporting events being accompanied by a mascot, with 1966’s being the Union Jack wearing World Cup Willie. Finally, the official match ball, was similar in design to that of 1962, and was manufactured in a joint partnership between Slazenger and Addas, the latter becoming the official ball provider from 1970s onwards.

    Qualification

    Following a series of Executive Committee meetings in the aftermath of the 1962 tournament, FIFA agreed to abolish the playoff between the African and Asian confederations and granted each a sole qualifying spot – Morocco’s performance, in becoming the first African side to reach the knockout stages of the tournament, and the very real threat of an African boycott were largely the main factors in doing so.

    England and Germany both qualified automatically, leaving fourteen places to be decided: one each for Africa and Asia, four for the Americas and eight for Europe.[9] European qualification demonstrated what had become a running question in Madrid: were Spain the most cursed national side in Europe? As with 1958 and 1962, they again failed to qualify after being bested by a side from the British Isles, in this case the Irish Republic.[10] Elsewhere, there were no real shocks, with France, Hungary, the Soviets and Italy all qualifying comfortably, while Belgium returned to the finals after failing to qualify for 1962. Northern Ireland, perhaps surprisingly, returned to the finals after besting Switzerland, thanks in part to a strong defence and a mercurial playmaker in Wolverhampton Wanderers George Best, while Portugal qualified for the first time ahead of Czechoslovakia.

    In the Americas, Mexico, the perennial North American representative, again qualified for the finals, ahead of Costa Rica and the Netherlands Antilles. In South America, after two tournaments of surprise eliminations, normal service was largely resumed as Brazil, Argentina and Uruguay all comfortably qualified for the finals, though Brazil were surprisingly held to a draw in Quito by minnows Ecuador.[11] All three sides were expected to be competitive at the finals, and all three had the backing of new military regimes as the continent fell to a succession of military or civic-military dictatorships. “Militarised football” a term once associated with the authoritarian states of 1930s Europe was transposed into Latin America, with often brutal results.

    Elsewhere, Korea comfortably won qualification from the Asian qualification round, seeing off Australia, Japan and Syria in the final round.[12] If Asian qualification was remarkably straightforward, with Korea winning four and drawing two of their games (both against Australia), Africa saw a real contest. With seventeen entrants, a reflection of the continent’s growing decolonisation, and as an increasingly competitive African Cup showed, football in Africa was beginning to take off. The sides were divided into two groups of four, and three groups of three, with the five group winners advancing to a final round, from which the winner would qualify for the 1966 tournament.[13]

    The groups threw up few surprises, with Ghana, South Africa, Tunisia, Morocco and Egypt qualifying from their respective groups for the final round.[14] The final round itself however was different – South Africa, despite having seen several of their key players retire, were still a strong side and had a strong strike-force built around the veteran Eddie Firmani and youngster Kaizer Motaung, while Ghana were continental champions and the North African sides were all fiercely competitive. The final round, however, did see surprises, as the two Sub-Saharan sides emerged as the frontrunners, as Morocco surprisingly faltered, while Egypt and Tunisia (who had lost to Ghana in the 1965 African Cup final) both faded after bright starts, leaving it as a straight knockout between Ghana and the South Africans. The two sides were in some ways mirror nations: Ghana, under the leadership of Kwame Nkrumah had become the first of Britain’s Black African colonies to gain independence, and was committed to a pan-African identity, while South Africa had been self-governing since 1910 and was in the midst of a long, gradual (and often stuttering) transition from minority rule to something resembling a multiracial democracy.[15]

    The first match in Accra ended in a 2-2 draw, as veteran strike Steve Mokone[16] coming on as a substitute to equalise after a mistake from Arthur Lightening in the South African goal had allowed Frank Odoi to put Ghana in front. The return, held in Johannesburg, also ended up in a draw, leaving both sides level on points at the top of the group.[17] As a result, following negotiations between the two FAs and agreed at the General Congress of the AFC/CAF, a playoff would be held in Léopoldville, the capital of the Congo Federation.[18] The playoff, played in front of a capacity crowd, was a tight affair with very few chances, and looked to be heading to extra time, before a late goal from Osei Kofi settled the tie, sending Ghana through to the finals as the first Sub-Saharan African side to make the finals.[19]

    Participating nations

    • England (hosts)
    • Germany (holders)
    • Argentina
    • Belgium
    • Brazil
    • France
    • Ghana (debut)
    • Hungary
    • Irish Republic (debut)
    • Italy
    • Korea
    • Mexico
    • Northern Ireland
    • Portugal (debut)
    • Soviet Union
    • Uruguay
    The draw was the first to be fully televised, with FIFA retaining the seeding system established in 1954, with the half sides seeded and the other half unseeded. The seeds were: England, Germany, Brazil, Argentina, Italy, Soviet Union, Hungary and Uruguay, and the draw, held on 6 January 1966 were as follows:

    Group 1: England, Uruguay, Belgium, Irish Republic

    Group 2: Italy, Hungary, Mexico, France

    Group 3: Germany, Brazil, Portugal, Korea

    Group 4: Argentina, Soviet Union, Northern Ireland, Ghana

    Tournament summary

    Group 1

    The opening game between England and Uruguay, held at Wembley, saw a capacity crowd[20] witness a 1-1 draw, as Uruguay’s Héctor Silva cancelled out Bobby Charlton’s piledriver of an opener. The game was not a classic, as Uruguay’s defensive tactics stifled any English invention, and it took Charlton’s goal to enliven the contest, before an error from Duncan Edwards allowed Silva to score.[21] In the other opening game, Belgium and Ireland[22] also played out a draw, with Ireland’s Manchester-born right-back Shay Brennan scoring his only international goal, following a sumptuous pass from Johnny Giles, cancelling out Paul van Himst’s opener for Belgium, leaving all sides equal on points and goals after the first round.

    In the second round of games, Uruguay eased to a 1-0 victory over Belgium, thanks to a late goal from Pedro Rocha, in a game which had few clear-cut chances. The game, played at Highbury, was marred by a horrific injury suffered by young Belgian substitute Wilfried van Moer following an accidental collision with Néstor Gonçalves, which resulted in van Moer suffering a broken leg.[23] In the other game, England comfortably saw off Ireland 3-1, with goals from Roger Hunt, Jimmy Greaves and substitute Martin Peters seeing off a spirited Irish side. Ireland took a surprise lead through Blackburn Rovers midfielder Andy McEvoy, who capitalised on a mistake from England right-back Jimmy Armfield and fired first-time past an unsighted Gordon Banks in the England goal.[24] England were denied a gloss to the finish, thanks to a superb save from Pat Dunne to deny Maurice Norman, tipping Norman’s thunderbolt of a header onto the bar, which drew applause from the Wembley crowd.[25]

    In the final round of fixtures, Ireland and Uruguay played out a 0-0 draw, the most notable feature of which was Uruguayan goalkeeper Ladislao Mazurkiewicz saving Ireland captain Noel Cantwell’s penalty. The game itself, was devoid of much in the way of action, though Uruguay were unlucky not to steal it in the final minutes, when Rocha somehow smashed wide after being sent clean through following a mistake from Sunderland’s Charlie Hurley. The draw, coupled with England’s win over Belgium saw Uruguay through in second, though the Irish departed with a sense of pride.

    England’s final game against Belgium, a routine 2-0 victory which is most notable for Nicholson settling on the starting eleven that would be deployed throughout the rest of the tournament. Nicholson, who had pioneered the 4-4-2 formation in his successful period at Tottenham Hotspur, deployed a lopsided version of it with England, which resembled a 4-1-3-2 or 4-1-4-1, with captain Edwards sitting deep[26] and Bobby Charlton, Alan Ball and Martin Peters pushing ahead of him.[27] England’s defence meanwhile, paired technical ball-playing ability with wily experience in the Tottenham pairing of Fred Moore and Maurice Norman, while Everton’s Ray Wilson had replaced long-serving Roger Byrne at left-back after the 1962 finals. The game against Belgium, was a comfortable victory, with goals from Roger Hunt in both halves settled the tie as a contest, to see England through to the quarter-finals unbeaten and top of the group.

    Pos​
    TeamPldWDLGFGAGDPoints
    1
    England321062+45
    2
    Uruguay312021+14
    3
    Ireland302124-22
    4
    Belgium301213-21
    Results

    11 June England 1-1 Uruguay

    12 June Belgium 1-1 Ireland

    14 June Uruguay 1-0 Belgium

    15 June Ireland 1-3 England

    17 June Uruguay 0-0 Ireland

    18 June England 2-0 Belgium

    Group 2

    Group 2 was regarded as the most even of the four, pairing three European sides with Mexico. Italy, and France after their poor showings at the 1962 tournament, had refreshed their squads, with Italy abandoning the oriundi of 1962[28] for a wholly homegrown squad built around a strong defence, while France had a youthful squad with only two players over the age of thirty. Hungary, who had finally waved goodbye to the last vestiges of the golden squad in 1962 were reigning European champions, having won the 1964 European Nations Cup, were in strong form heading into the tournament, while Mexico were again seen as makeweights.

    The opening round of matches saw the Hungarians thrash Mexico 5-0, with János Farkas and Flórián Albert scoring twice, before Kálmán Mészöly added gloss to the result by scoring a late penalty. Mexico, who had become much more competitive at the World Cup, had veteran Antonio Carbajal (playing in a record setting fifth consecutive tournament) to thank for the score not being higher as he made a string of saves to keep the score down.

    In the other match, goals from Italy’s two most creative players, Gianni Rivera and Sandro Mazzola, saw off France, though the French were denied a legitimate equaliser after Néstor Combin was wrongly flagged for offside. The game was also marred by a series of niggly fouls and bad temper between the two sides, as the Italian’s ruthless defence smothered any French attacks, through fair means or foul. France were forced to play the final fifteen minutes with ten men after Jacques Simon reacted badly to a late tackle from Italian captain Sandro Salvadore, and a brawl broke out between the two. The decision of the Swiss referee Gottfried Dienst to only send off Simon, was also badly reacted to by the French coaching staff, and at the final whistle very strong words were exchanged between Henri Guérin and Dienst, resulting in the French manager being escorted off by police.

    The second round of matches avoided such controversy, as Italy and Hungary played out a stultifyingly dull 0-0 draw, with neither side able to secure a decisive blow. Hungary, who had been so vibrant against the Mexicans found space at a premium, as Italy’s luchetto system strangled any creativity at source. Nevertheless, there was at least chances for both sides to win, with Enrico Albertosi saving well from a Bene freekick, and Antal Szentmihályi twice denying Rivera in quick succession. France eased to a 2-1 victory over Mexico, with goals from Combin and Lucien Muller cancelling out an earlier strike from Salvador Reyes, who became the first Mexican to score in three consecutive World Cups. The game itself had an openness missing from the other contests, as both sides played attacking football, but the quality of finishing often left something to be desired.

    The final round of matches saw Italy secure a 2-0 win over Mexico to qualify for the knockout stage for the first time since 1950, as Ezio Pascutti and Paolo Barison scored in the last twenty minutes to put the game beyond Mexico, who had looked likely to pull a surprise draw. The other match, between Hungary and France was decided on a highly controversial decision by Brazilian referee Armando Marques to award a goal to Hungary which hadn’t crossed the line (instead hitting the underside of the bar and landing just on the goal-line itself) while also only booking Hungarian captain Ferenc Sipos for a scything challenge on Gérard Hausser. Despite the controversy, and a late goal from Combin, Hungary held on to win 2-1 and thus qualify as top of the group.



    Pos​
    TeamPldWDLGFGAGDPoints
    1
    Hungary321071+65
    2
    Italy321041+35
    3
    France310245-12
    4
    Mexico300319-80
    Results

    11 June Hungary 5-0 Mexico

    12 June Italy 2-1 France

    14 June Italy 0-0 Hungary

    15 June France 2-1 Mexico

    17 June Mexico 0-2 Italy

    18 June Hungary 2-1 France

    Group 3

    Groups of death had become sporadic features of World Cups, but Group 3 proved a real humdinger, with the reigning champions paired with the side they had dethroned, a debutante side built around a strong club core, and a competitive Asian side facing off against each other.

    The opening round of fixtures saw Brazil ease to a 2-0 win over a spirited Korea, with goals from Dico and Mané Garrincha sealing the win, though Brazil were made to work hard for their victory, with Korean captain Pak Doo-ik (the first northerner to captain the Korean side) coming close to scoring a late consolation, being denied by the woodwork. Korea’s well organised approach under Soviet coach Georgy Glazkov frustrated the Brazilians, with Jair Ventura lucky not to be dismissed for a petulant trip on Korean substitute Lee Yi-woo.

    In the other opening match, Germany and Portugal played out a classic, with both sides, taking, losing and retaking the lead before 1860 Munich midfielder Anton Beckenbauer decided the game in the 90th minute, with a beautifully taken header from substitute Jürgen Grabowski beautifully floating free kick.[29] The game was end to end, with Portugal twice taking the lead though Eusébio da Silva and José Torres before being pegged back by goals from Uwe Seeler and Lothar Emmerich, and was easily contender for game of the round.

    From beauty to brutality: the second round of games saw Brazil taken apart physically by Portugal, who’s robust play pretty much kicked the Brazilians out of the game, in a game defined as much by controversy as the result, which Portugal won 4-2. The game, which saw several bad tackles go unpunished by the English referee George McCabe, including a notable failure to send off (or even book) João Morais for a brutal foul on Dico, who was substituted soon afterwards. Portugal, despite the brutality, did still possess players of real skill, and scored twice in the first half as a shell-shocked Brazil increasingly fell apart.[30] The one bright spot was the performance of Gérson Nunes who’s passing ability largely kept the Brazilians in the game, with Garrincha (otherwise a sad shadow of himself in the tournament) reducing the deficit at half time. The second half saw Mário Coluna and Eusébio da Silva seal the win, before a late consolation from Wálter Machado restored a measure of pride for Brazil. Nevertheless, this was a result as shocking to the Brazilian psyche as o fantasma had been in 1950 and one which would see a shift in the country’s footballing mindset.

    Meanwhile Germany were surprisingly held to a draw by Korea, with Huh Yoon-jung cancelling out Helmut Haller’s opener in the 88th minute. The game, played at Sunderland’s Roker Park saw the local crowd largely cheer on the Korean efforts as they put together one of the great backs to the wall defensive efforts in the world cup’s long and storied history. Nineteen year-old Korean goalkeeper Li Chan-myung, who had been a late replacement for veteran Ham Heung-chul, made a string of excellent saves throughout the game, as Germany took the lead following a defensive mix-up from a long Horst-Dieter Höttges throw. Despite the setback, the Koreans remained unawed by the occasion and the diligent work of Pak Seung-zin and Lee Woo-bong in midfield largely nullified Germany’s passing game. Korea’s equaliser would come through excellent work by Pak Doo-ik to win the ball from Wolfgang Overath in the middle of the park, as he burst through the German defence and played a delicate pass into the path of Huh Yoon-jung who smashed the ball past Hans Tilkowski. A few minutes later, the final whistle was blown and the Koreans collapsed onto their haunches with the crowd cheering them of the pitch.

    The final round of fixtures saw Germany recover from the shock draw against Korea to defeat a demoralised Brazil 3-1, with the Brazilians barely in the contest after goals from Werner Krämer, Lothar Emmerich and Wolfgang Weber put them 3-0 up by the hour. Brazil, a sad shadow of the superb sides which had lit up Mexico and Germany, managed to grab a consolation through Djalma Santos (playing his 100th and last game for Brazil) but the defining image of the game remains the pictures of Dico watching from the substitutes bench with a barely contained grimace. Brazil’s era of purely expressive football (at least internationally) was over – but in the brutality of Europe it would be reborn.[31]

    Portugal and Korea meanwhile played out an entertaining game at Hillsborough, with the Koreans twice taking a surprise lead before a hat-trick from Eusébio da Silva and a goal from winger José Augusto sealed the Portuguese victory. In contrast to their physicality against Brazil, the Portuguese returned to their fast, passing game, which incorporated a certain directness into their approach.[32] The game was played at a frenetic pace, with Brian Glanville describing it as being similar to an FA Cup tie between first and third division sides (though he pointedly didn’t clarify who was who.) The win sent Portugal through in second behind Germany, while Korea returned home with a vast amount of pride and a lot of new friends in the north-east of England.

    Pos​
    TeamPldWDLGFGAGDPoints
    1
    Germany321074+35
    2
    Portugal3201107+34
    3
    Brazil310257-22
    4
    Korea300337-41
    Results

    11 June Brazil 2-0 Korea

    12 June Germany 3-2 Portugal

    14 June Brazil 2-4 Portugal

    15 June Korea 1-1 Germany

    17 June Germany 3-1 Brazil

    18 June Portugal 4-2 Brazil

    Group 4

    Group 4 paired Argentina and the Soviet Union with Northern Ireland and debutantes Ghana, the first Sub-Saharan African side to qualify for the finals. Argentina, who had played in one of the most notoriously violent games in world cup history four years earlier, were a physically imposing side with a propensity for violence.[33] The Soviets, playing “socialist football” were a technically neat team, and still had several veterans of the 1962 silver medal side in their squad. Northern Ireland, returning to the finals after failing to qualify in 1962, were built around an English Football League core, while Ghana had won the Africa Cup back-to-back (1963 & 1965) to leave the group well poised.

    The opening round of matches saw the Soviets ease to a 4-1 victory over Ghana, who’s coach Charles Gyamfi, a former international who had played in Germany, became the first Black African coach at a World Cup. The game itself was even in the first half as Osei Kofi cancelled out Anatoliy Banishevskiy’s opener for the Soviets. In the second half, the Soviets superior fitness began to tell and goals from Eduard Malofeyev and substitute Eduard Streltsov sealed the victory. Much like the Koreans in Merseyside however, the Ghanaians had been taken to by the Villa Park faithful and were greeted with cheers upon leaving the field.

    The other opening match, played at Hillsborough between Argentina and Northern Ireland was a spiky affair, which saw George Best targeted for intimidatory tackling from kick-off, while a stray elbow from Rafael Albrecht broke the nose of Alec Dougan, resulting in Albrecht’s expulsion by the German referee Rudi Kreitlein – Dougan was replaced by the veteran Jimmy McIlroy. The game was halted for several minutes due to Albrecht’s refusal to leave the field, until the intervention of Argentine captain Antonio Rattín saw him leave the pitch.[34] Northern Ireland’s captain, Hibernian’s Jackie Blanchflower opened the scoring from a corner, though there were strong protests from Argentina that Martin Harvey had blocked off Antonio Roma, giving him no chance to claim the ball. The protests were waved away, but it set the tone for another match of cynical tactics and hard tackling. Argentina, for all their recourse to violence, still possessed players of exceptional technical ability, and River Plate’s Ermindo Onega scored a superb goal to equalise, skipping through two challenges and deftly chipping the onrushing Jennings. Best, despite the harsh treatment he was receiving, was on mercurial form and only a series of saves from Antonio Roma prevented him adding to the lead. Northern Ireland’s failure to capitalise on these chances would be punished in cruel fashion, as a loose shot from substitute Alfredo Rojas took a wicked deflection off Billy Neill’s boot and careened over the despairing Jennings to settle the game.

    Argentina then faced the Soviets in Birmingham, with Argentina’s rough play against Northern Ireland resulting in a rare instance of a Soviet side being heartily applauded by a British crowd.[35] The game, was a better spectacle than expected, with the Argentines playing a fast, passing game in contrast to the Soviets technical precision.[36] The Soviets were indebted to their veteran goalkeeper Lev Yashin, who having put behind him the inconsistencies of 1962, was on imperious form throughout the tournament, and made two stupendous saves to deny both Antonio Rattín and Silvio Marzolini.[37] Argentina’s often brute physicality often overshadowed just how talented their side was – Rattín in particular had claim to be one of the world’s best midfielders, while their attack combined finesse with improvisation and speed. The Soviets, however, were a match for it – Yozhef Sabo, deployed as an advanced ball-winner to such effect in 1962 – opened the scoring, while Slava Metreveli made it two on the hour. Argentina did not wilt however and got back into the game following a mistake from the usually unflappable Albert Shesternyov, which allowed Oscar Más to slide home from a corner. Rattín, who was carrying a slight injury, scored the equaliser, brushing past Leonid Ostrovski to place the ball past an unsighted Yashin.

    Northern Ireland and Ghana played out an entertaining game at Hillsborough, with Cecil Jones Attuquayefio nearly sealing a superb comeback, only to be denied by Pat Jennings.[38] Northern Ireland, perhaps smarting from the rough game against Argentina, started strongly, with George Best setting up the first goal for Jimmy Nicholson and then, scoring one of the great individual goals in World Cup history. Receiving the ball inside his own half, he sped past two attempted challenges, sent defender Willie Evans the wrong way with a feint, skipped past another challenge and drove the ball past Robert Mensah. [39] That Ghana came out fighting in the second half is a testament to their competitiveness as Cecil Jones Attuquayefio and Osei Kofi tore the Northern Irish defence to shreds in the second half, with Kofi’s technical ability and tendency to drift, leaving his marker Alex Elder no chance, and it was only a fine performance from Jennings and a tactical tweak by manager Alf McMichael which kept Northern Ireland in the game.[40] Ghana did claw a goal back through Attuquayefio, and were indebted to Jennings for preventing him from snatching a late equaliser, as the Northern Irish hung on for their first win at a World Cup.

    The final round of fixtures saw Argentina ease to a 2-1 victory over the Ghanaians, who opened the scoring through Ibrahim Sunday, who would later become the first African player in the German Bundesliga. Argentina, provided too strong however, and scored either side of half-time, with Luis Artime netting both, with the game petering out as a contest. Nevertheless, much like the Koreans, the Ghanaians could return home with pride – they hadn’t been outclassed, and indeed the performances of their squad saw interest in several from sides in Europe and the Americas.[41] The Soviets meanwhile, brushed aside Northern Ireland 2-0, with Galimzyan Khusainov and Eduard Streltsov scoring both goals, as the Soviets played a largely second-string side. The result saw the Soviets top the group ahead of Argentina on goal difference, to set up a quarter final with Portugal, while Argentina faced Germany.

    Pos​
    TeamPldWDLGFGAGDPoints
    1
    Soviet Union321074+35
    2
    Argentina3210107+34
    3
    Northern Ireland310257-22
    4
    Ghana300337-41
    Results

    11 June Soviet Union 4-1 Ghana

    12 June Argentina 2-1 Northern Ireland

    14 June Soviet Union 2-2 Argentina

    15 June Northern Ireland 2-1 Ghana

    17 June Ghana 1-2 Argentina

    18 June Northern Ireland 0-2 Soviet Union

    Quarterfinals

    The draw for the quarterfinals was held on June 19, following the conclusion of the group stages. England were paired with Italy, the two sides meeting for the first time at the World Cup, while Hungary and Uruguay faced a replay of the 1954 semi-final. Holders Germany were drawn with Argentina, while the Portuguese faced the Soviets.

    England’s match with Italy, played at Highbury due to issues with Wembley’s pitch, was high on drama and low on quality, as England’s patient possession-based game came up against Italy’s blanket defence. England’s manager, Bill Nicholson, recognising the difficulty of breaking through Italy’s defensive wall, and wary of the threat posed by Giacinto Facchetti’s runs from left-back changed his formation, bringing in Johnny Haynes for his first start of the tournament in place of Jimmy Greaves, with Roger Hunt acting as a lone centre-forward with a more advanced Bobby Charlton playing off of him.[42] The match began with England starting brightly, Ball and Cohen combining well on England’s right flank to nullify the threat posed by Fachetti’s forward runs. The game however, became one largely decided in midfield as England found themselves unable to break through Italy’s defensive line, and Italy were unable to mount attacking forays as easily due to the man-marking of Fachetti, and isolation of Mazzola and Rivera.[43] The game would largely turn on one incident, as Romano Fogli, starting in place of the injured Giacomo Bulgarelli was dismissed for a late tackle on Edwards. Italy’s manager, Edmondo Fabbri reacted by substituting Rivera for the defensive midfielder Giovanni Lodetti, and Italy’s attacking threat all but dissipated, with Peters scoring a late winner to send Italy out and cost Fabbri his job.

    Hungary and Uruguay played out an equally close match at Hillsborough, with the Uruguayans eventually triumphing with a hard-fought 2-1 win. The first half was a drab affair, with neither side offering much in the way of a goal threat, though Domingo Pérez went close from a free-kick. The second half however, was a different story – Hungary opened the scoring through János Farkas, and with half-an-hour left appeared to be cruising to victory. Uruguay, perhaps tapping into the spirit of 1950, threw off their shackles and began to chase an equaliser, with their directness unsettling the Hungarian defence. Uruguay’s equaliser came from a mistake by goalkeeper József Gelei, who’s fumbling of a corner allowed Uruguay captain Horacio Troche to bundle home for his only international goal, before Pedro Rocha stole home to break Hungarian hearts and send Uruguay through to the semi-finals.

    The third quarterfinal, played at Old Trafford, is rightly regarded as one of the worst in tournament history, with nearly 120 minutes of sterile, goalless football before German substitute Horst Szymaniak’s deflected free-kick settled the tie, though Argentina had been denied a seemingly legitimate goal by Spanish referee Juan Gardeazábal, adding credence (in Argentine minds at least) to claims that the tournament’s refereeing was biased towards the European sides. Either way, one of the worst knockout games in the tournament’s history would end with Argentina’s exit, with four years to fester on resentments both real and imagined.

    The final quarter-final, played at St James’s Park, was the tie of the round, with the sides sharing seven goals in a thriller, with Portugal’s Eusébio da Silva becoming the first man to score four goals in a world cup quarterfinal. The game was end to end, with both sides taking, losing and retaking the lead before Eusébio da Silva’s final goal sealed the victory for the Portuguese. Both sides were applauded off the pitch, as Portugal made the semi-finals for the first time.

    Results

    25 June England 1-0 Italy

    25 June Hungary 1-2 Uruguay

    25 June Germany 1-0 Argentina

    25 June Soviet Union 3-4 Portugal

    Semi-finals

    The semi-final draw paired England with Uruguay and Germany with Portugal in a repeat of the group-stage. England, hosted Uruguay at Wembley, which would also stage the final, while Germany and Portugal faced each other at Villa Park.

    England, aware of Uruguay’s tactics from their draw in the group stages, decided to go for an attacking strategy, with Jimmy Greaves returning to the starting line-up in place of Johnny Haynes who dropped to the bench, while Bobby Charlton was given greater licence to get forward, playing in essence as an attacking midfielder. The game was a tight one, but England, who under Nicholson had become much more tactically flexible, were largely in control with Gordon Banks barely tested. Uruguay were undermined by an injury suffered by Pedro Rocha, and following his withdrawal went into their shells – two goals from Bobby Charlton comfortably sealed victory.

    Germany and Portugal was also a tight game, with Beckenbauer’s opener cancelled out by António Simões to leave both sides evenly poised at half-time. In the second-half Germany had a legitimate goal ruled out for offside by the Soviet linesman Tofiq Bahramov.[44] Portugal capitalised through José Torres, who scored the winner in the 89th minute to send the Portuguese through to the final.

    The third place playoff, played at Wembley, saw Germany win 4-1 as Uruguay wilted after Troche was sent off, though the Uruguayans could return to South America with bragging rights as the highest finishing Latin American side at the finals.

    Results

    2 July England 2-0 Uruguay

    3 July Germany 1-2 Portugal

    Third place playoff

    8 July Germany 4-1 Uruguay

    Final

    The final paired hosts England with surprise packages Portugal, who would never reach the same heights again. The game, played in front of a capacity Wembley crowd, was an entertaining one, settled by substitute Geoff Hurst, who became the first substitute to score a winning goal in the World Cup final. Portugal started brightly, unsettling the English defence with their pace, Eusébio da Silva in particular giving the English defence a torrid time. Portugal took the lead through a defensive mix up between Maurice Norman and Gordon Banks in the 20th minute, and came close to doubling their lead on the half hour as Torres narrowly fired over. England, despite falling behind, kept their composure and equalised through Jimmy Greaves, who headed home from Duncan Edwards’s floating cross to leave the scores equal at half-time.

    The second half saw Nicholson make a double substitution which would change the match, as he brought on West Ham’s Geoff Hurst for Greaves, who had suffered a nasty blow to the ankle in a tussle for the ball with José Carlos, while also bringing on Haynes for a tiring Peters, shifting Charlton out to the left. The ploy worked, as Haynes’s passing in tandem with Edwards saw England take control of the middle of the pitch, and Charlton’s drifting inside from the left unsettled the Portuguese defence. Indeed, it was Charlton’s shot which led to England’s winner, as his volley hit the crossbar and bounced favourably into the path of Hurst to tap home. The final ten minutes saw England push for a winner, with both Hunt and Moore denied by the post, before the referee blew his whistle to end the game, with England champions for the first time. Edwards received the trophy from King Edward VIII and was lifted across the pitch in one of the great iconic football images (in the British imagination at least.)

    How then should 1966 be remembered? England were certainly worthy winners, astutely coached by Bill Nicholson and playing a style of football which would have been alien to the sides of Walter Winterbottom. Portugal, making the world cup final on debut, with a fine side built around the brilliant Benfica team of that era, was also a great story, though their violence against Brazil removed some of the lustre? The efforts of Korea and Ghana, both patronised, both returning home with admirers across England for their courage and ability were also great narratives. And yet this was not a vintage tournament – doping allegations surrounded several sides, notably the Germans, Soviets and Italians, while like its predecessor violent play and weak refereeing devalued the overall contest. For the victors and the losers, there was an innate sense that things would never be so good again.

    July 9 England 2-1 Portugal



    [1] The collocating with the Olympic hosts was largely due to FIFA’s involvement with the Olympic football tournament – as membership expanded the Executive Committee agreed to host a General Congress to elect tournament hosts in the World Cup host country. As a result, 1974 was decided in London in 1966, and FIFA would alternate between deciding single hosts and consecutive hosts from this point onwards.
    [2] How various governments reacted to football would oscillate over the decades in the UK, but even the most blinkered peer recognised that it was the one truly global sport in which British club national sides competed in. Indeed, populist foreign secretaries (the two Harolds as they were popularly known) of both parties gave overseas speeches in Africa and Asia at football stadiums, leading some to christen it as “government via football diplomacy.”
    [3] Between 1955 and 1962, England saw Chelsea, Manchester United (1956, 1957 and 1959), Wolverhampton Wanderers, Tottenham Hotspur (1960, 1961) and Burnley all claim the title. In Scotland, there was a period of non-Glaswegian dominance as Hearts, Kilmarnock and Dundee all won titled between 1955-1966.
    [4] Nicholson who was a former Spurs player was replaced at Tottenham by former Spurs and England player Alf Ramsey, who had himself led provincial Ipswich to third place and European football for the first time in their history. Nicholson’s staff was also more professional and contained several ex-players who had undertaken the now mandatory FA coaching courses, including recently retired Don Revie and the West Ham manager and former England u-23 manager Ron Greenwood, both of whom would have long managerial careers.
    [5] If the exact radicalness of this decade, in the UK at least, has often been overstated, it shouldn’t detract from the fact that the Labour government of the 1960s introduced a wealth of reforms that encouraged a more socially liberal society.
    [6] Previously this had been almost entirely restricted to local brands, and while there was certainly a predominantly British feel to many of these, it’s perhaps notable that companies from the Western nations competing began to express an interest in the World Cup from a commercial point of view as well. It would take until 1970 for commercial partnerships to become truly international, aided perhaps by it being the first technicolour tournament, but 1966 very much laid the groundwork.
    [7] Britain’s military had reduced in size, but still retained a presence in many of its strategically important colonies and former colonies, including Malta, Cyprus, Aden, Hong Kong and Singapore.
    [8] The list of venues, was generally uncontroversial, though there were rumours that Highbury’s selection as a second London venue were manoeuvred by Arsenal chairman and former Lord Mayor of London Sir Bracewell Smith.
    [9] Europe’s reduction in qualifying spots, was offset by the agreement to expand the European Nations Cup to an eight-team tournament from 1968 onwards.
    [10] Spain’s national side, have good claim to be Europe’s greatest underachievers – while later decades would see them return to the World Cup, their run of three straight failed qualification campaigns came at a time when their clubs were a real force in European football. Spain also finished runners up in the one final they managed, losing the 1964 European Nations Cup on home soil to Hungary.
    [11] The result was perhaps mitigated by the travel difficulties the Brazilians experienced and the altitude of Quito itself.
    [12] 1966 marked the first continental integration between the Middle Eastern associations and their AFU counterparts with Syria qualifying for the final round from a group containing Iran, India and Iraq.
    [13] The groups were largely divided based on geography, though with South Africa being the only Southern African entrant, they faced several long journeys.
    [14] Ghana’s win over Cameroon, which sealed their place is still rooted in controversy, over whether Osei Koffi’s winner was onside.
    [15] Though very much not a democracy by modern standards, with franchise qualifications and power still concentrated largely in white hands. Economically though the country was experiencing a boom, with a middle-class expansion across ethnic lines encouraging greater political debate around further integration. In football at least, if not many other sports, the national side was more reflective of this mix, with a side containing white, coloured and black African internationals.
    [16] Mokone was one of the first black African footballers in postwar Britain, having brief spells with Coventry and Cardiff, before making his name in the Netherlands and France with Heracles Almelo and Marseille respectively.
    [17] The game coincided with the South African cricket team’s second test at Headingley with England, resulting in limited coverage of the fact that South Africa were one game away from qualifying for the World Cup.
    [18] Congo, formerly Belgium’s major African possession, had gained independence in 1960 after a long insurgency, had experienced years of crisis, including a secessionist crisis, a brief military interregnum, and finally following a constitutional change, a new highly decentralised federal parliamentary republic, with Jean Bolikango as President and former Katanga leader Moïse Tshombe as Prime Minister, which firmly aligned itself with the Western bloc.
    [19] South Africa during the 1950s and 1960s may have claim to be Africa’s great international underachievers, never making the final of the Africa Cup or qualifying for the World Cup, though they were frequently hamstrung by the limited availability of their various overseas players.
    [20] Including King Edward VIII and Queen Ingrid, alongside other royals, the Prime Minister Hugh Gaitskell and members of his cabinet and various other dignitaries.
    [21] Edwards, who had taken over from Johnny Haynes as captain in 1964 was usually England’s most reliable player on the pitch, but had been carrying a minor injury from the final weeks of the league season, and wasn’t fully fit by the time of the tournament’s opening fixtures. Edwards, nevertheless became the first Englishman to captain his country while playing overseas, as he had moved to Juventus from A.C. Milan in 1964, and would return to England after seven years in Italy in 1967.
    [22] Generally in the UK, following the decision to become a republic within the commonwealth (the model for which was adapted by India in 1950), the name of the country in British terminology became either Eire or the Irish Republic. In the republic itself, the country was simply referred to as Ireland. In sporting terms, it was generally referred to by the same nomenclature within FIFA, though all-Ireland sides represented the whole island in rugby and cricket. For ease of use, I will be referring to it as Ireland.
    [23] Van Moer would recover to have a long international career, but would miss the rest of the tournament and the entirety of the 1966-67 season.
    [24] Armfield, who had been pushed hard by Fulham’s George Cohen, in the lead-up to the tournament, would be dropped by Nicholson following this game, with Cohen taken the starting place.
    [25] Due in part to the breadth of immigration from Ireland to England, the Irish were one of the best supported sides at the tournament, with the Wembley fixture seeing Irish fans making up a sizeable contingent in the crowd.
    [26] While deployed as something resembling a modern holder, his technical ability meant that he also operated akin to a playmaker.
    [27] Nicholson was also proactive with his substitutions, with veteran playmaker Johnny Haynes and Ron Flowers both often being deployed as late midfield substitutes due to their experience and passing ability. Having seen his side struggle using orthodox wingers against a highly defensive Uruguay, Nicholson switched to using Ball and Peters as wide midfielders against Ireland and persisted with it for the rest of the tournament.
    [28] Also due in part to a rule change brought about by FIFA following concerted lobbying from South America, which changed eligibility rules so that players who had previously been capped by one nation in competitive games could no longer be capped by another nation, unless given special dispensation. The rule change effectively ended the international careers of several players in their prime including the oriundi who had played for Italy in the 1962 tournament. The rule also allowed players to represent nations different to the one of their birth, through either parentage, grandparents or naturalisation. In the UK, agreements between the Home Nations allowed players who had been born in one Home Nation to play for another (if uncapped) if they had family ties (either parents or grandparents), which paved the way for “grandfathered” players to become relatively common across the British Isles.
    [29] Beckenbauer was one of a generation of defenders from the 1960s onwards who helped to redefine the concept of a defender alongside England’s Fred Moore, the Soviet Albert Shesternyov and Italy’s full-back pairing of Tarciso Burgnich and Giacinto Facchetti. Originally a centre-forward he was converted into a centre-back who would step up into midfield and act as a passing holding midfielder, though he could also play as a libero and out and out central midfielder as well.
    [30] While the refereeing performance was poor, and Portugal’s brutality essentially kicked Brazil out of the World Cup, long serving manager Vicente Feola also deserves criticism for selecting an aging side largely built around the core of 1958 and 1962. Tactically the game had moved on.
    [31] The failure in England also marked the first time Brazil had failed to make it past the first round of a World Cup in their history.
    [32] Portuguese football, like many, was influenced by both British and Central European styles of play, though the Portuguese style as practiced by Benfica and Sporting in Europe tended more towards the Central European thanks to the influence of Hungarian coaches such as Benfica’s Béla Guttmann.
    [33] It’s a shame in many ways that their thuggish reputation has overshadowed some of the more technical aspects of their play, but the record of both Argentine club sides and the national side during the 1960s make it very clear that the reputation was well-desrved.
    [34] This game would inspire Ken Aston to introduce red and yellow cards for sending offs and bookings, which were adopted by FIFA in 1968, as a way to make communication where language might be an issue easier. Aston, who had refereed the bloodbath between Argentina and Italy in 1962 had also been a pioneer in establishing coloured linesman flags which were adopted in the 1950s.
    [35] There was something of a blinkered coverage to this though, as noted by Brian Glanville, Hugh McIlvanney and Frank Swift – while Argentina had certainly been physical, Northern Ireland had a few hatchet men in their squad and had thrown in a few rough tackles themselves. The watching Tottenham manager and notorious xenophobe, watching with former Northern Ireland captain Danny Blanchflower would infamously describe the Argentines as worse than animals.
    [36] The Soviet Union, in the shape of Dynamo Kyiv would be where pressing as a tactical system would be fully developed, built around positional interchange and precise, technical football. Nicknamed “socialist football” it mirrored developments in both the Low Countries and Latin America, though it can also be viewed as a revisioning of developments made by Hungary, the Soviets themselves and Brazil in the 1950s.
    [37] Has there been a decade better for full backs? The 1960s provided scores of gifted full backs, as the reduction in the role of wingers encouraged their attacking play down the flanks.
    [38] Attuquayefio’s performance wasn’t unnoticed however, and he would be signed by Sheffield Wednesday after the tournament from Accra Olympic. Known in England as Cecil Jones, he would later play in Austria and North America.
    [39] Best would leave Wolverhampton Wanderers after the finals, joining Rangers in a £100,000 deal, a then record transfer between British clubs.
    [40] McMichael introduced Coventry City midfielder Dave Clements as an auxiliary centre-back, and switched to a back-five which slowly curtailed Ghana’s attacking thrusts.
    [41] Alongside Cecil Jones, Willie Evans would also move to Britain, joining Hibernian in Scotland, while Frank Odoi would move to Standard Liege (before later moving to the US alongisde several other African internationals) while Osei Kofi would spend four years in France, before returning to Assante Kotoko.
    [42] Haynes, who had suffered several injuries prior to the tournament, had reinvented himself as a deep-lying midfielder, where his passing ability allowed him to dictate play from deep. Partnered with Duncan Edwards, and with the multi-functional wide midfielders Martin Peters and Alan Ball alongside them, England were essentially playing a 4-4-1-1.
    [43] For all the discussion around Italy’s luchetto defence, it is remarkable how talented their midfield were, with Rivera and Mazzola both supremely gifted attacking midfielders.
    [44] Who when later asked about the decision, would simply reply “Stalingrad.”
     
    1970 - Dreams in Technicolour
  • 1970 – Argentina

    Background

    The return of the finals to South America for the first time since 1950 (and outside of Europe since 1958) coincided with the dawn of the technicolour age and live satellite broadcasting, to make 1970 for many, the first truly modern tournament.

    Argentina, under the ‘civic-military dictatorship’ of General Juan Carlos Ongania, was a hybridised dictatorship built around a mixture of corporatist economics, direct military rule and state bureaucracy which eliminated the inefficiencies of liberal democracy, while remaining stringently anti-communist.[1] The country’s authoritarian turn was mirrored in its football, as the junta established a truly national league (though like neighbouring Brazil, this was dominated by the long-established metropolitan sides) and the club game and national side combined technical ability with brute physicality, seen most commonly in the frequently violent Intercontinental Cup matches between the winners of the South American Copa de Campeones and the European Cup.[2]

    Argentina’s national side, were in many ways the great underachievers on the world stage – while they had twice reached the final in the 1930s, they had failed to make it past the quarter-final stage since 1950 (where they finished third.) The shift in government, increased funding to sports, and football in particular, with the hosting rights for the 1970 tournament turbocharging construction on stadiums across the country, alongside a general mass investment in infrastructure projects. 1969 and 1970, the year of great advances in the space race and technological innovations more generally, were “years of lead” in Argentina as Ongania’s junta cracked down heavily on a series of student and leftist protests – much like the authoritarian regimes which had hosted the finals in the 1930s, his regime put great hope into the success of the tournament.

    1970 also marked the end of the ban on overseas internationals by the Argentine FA, largely at the urging of Humberto Maschio who had taken over as national coach in 1969.[3] South American sides remained almost overwhelmingly domestically based as did their international counterparts, but Argentina’s lifting of its ban heralded a shift to an increasingly internationalised world cup tournament.

    Argentina’s junta may have been in the midst of unrest and a declining economy, but the concentration of resources ensured that the stadiums were either renovated or newly constructed on time, though given the scale of funds dedicated to the task, it would’ve been highly embarrassing for Ongania’s regime if stadia were still unfinished.[4] These venues included two in Buenos Aires city, Mar del Plata & La Plata (both in Buenos Aires province), Córdoba, Rosario, Mendoza and Tucuman, with groups to be divided geographically.

    1970 also saw the introduction of several firsts – for one, it would be the first fully technicolour world cup, and would also be the first to be broadcast live around the world thanks to satellite television. Red and yellow cards for expulsions and bookings were introduced, while Addas signed on as equipment partner for the tournament (and all subsequent tournaments.) 1970 cemented the growing commercialisation of the world game, with international hoardings predominant across the various stadia (though this would become much more prevalent in the tournaments of the 1980s and 1990s.) As with previous tournaments, 1970 used the same format, with four groups of four and three knockout rounds – as with 1966, the tournament also had an official mascot, with Gauchito, a young boy in traditional Gaucho dress (replete with Argentina shirt.)

    Qualification

    Argentina and England both qualified automatically, leaving fourteen places to be decided: one each for Africa and Asia/Oceania,[5] eight for Europe and four for the Americas, keeping the same criteria as 1966.

    If 1966 had been relatively surprise free in qualification, 1970 threw up a few surprises, with Mexico failing to qualify for the finals for the first time since their boycott of 1938. The Mexicans were surprised by both El Salvador and Canada in the final round to finish third out of the four-team round robin, which saw El Salvador qualify for the finals for the first time. Elsewhere in Latin America, Peru, with a talented generation of players, returned to the finals for the first time since 1930 alongside Uruguay and Brazil, both of whom were under new management. Brazil, under manager Dorival Yustrich (assisted by 1958 winner Mário Lobo) qualified unbeaten for the finals and had undergone transition from the side of 1966, with a combination of traditional attacking skill and “European fitness”, which in essence meant that the Brazilians had a side full of technical ability which could also hold its own with brute physicality. Uruguay were managed by former world cup winner Juan Hohberg and had been similarly strong in qualifying, and had issued a statement of intent with a 3-1 win over Argentina in Buenos Aires in their final warmup game.

    In Europe, Spain returned to the finals for the first time since 1950 with a side largely built around the aging brilliance of Internazionale’s Luis Suárez, who would be making his tournament debut aged thirty-five.[6] Romania also returned to the finals for the first time after a long absence (having not qualified since 1934), but the two biggest surprises were the failure of 1966 runners up Portugal to qualify alongside Yugoslavia, who had finished runners up to the Italians in the 1968 European Nations Cup. Portugal’s failure was staggering – from reaching the summit in 1966, they finished bottom of a qualification group with Romania, Greece and Northern Ireland. Elsewhere, there were no real surprises – Germany, Italy, Bulgaria and the Soviets all comfortably qualified, while Hungary narrowly finished ahead of the Czechoslovaks. Belgium, the last European team to qualify had the satisfaction of finishing ahead of their neighbours France.

    In Africa, Morocco returned to the finals ahead of Nigeria, South Africa and Sudan – unlike the tense finish in 1966, the Moroccans won what was a straight shootout with Nigeria who had surprisingly knocked out Ghana in the preliminaries. In Asia, Australia surprisingly won out, finishing ahead of Korea, Japan, the Peoples Republic of China and Iran to qualify for the first time.[7]

    Participating teams

    • Argentina (hosts)
    • England (holders)
    • Australia (debut)
    • Belgium
    • Brazil
    • Bulgaria
    • El Salvador (debut)
    • Germany
    • Hungary
    • Italy
    • Morocco
    • Peru
    • Romania
    • Soviet Union
    • Spain
    • Uruguay
    The draw, held in Buenos Aires on March 22 1970, saw the seeding system introduced in 1954 retained, with the groups again split geographically, with Group 1 in Buenos Aires, Group 2 in Mar del Plata and La Plata, Group 3 split between Rosario and Mendoza and Group 4 divided between Córdoba and Tucuman.

    The seeds were: Argentina, Brazil, England, Germany, Hungary, Italy, Soviet Union and Uruguay. The draw was as follows:

    Group 1: Argentina, Soviet Union, Belgium, Morocco

    Group 2: Italy, Hungary, Peru, El Salvador

    Group 3: Germany, Uruguay, Spain, Australia

    Group 4: Brazil, England, Romania, Bulgaria

    Tournament summary

    Group 1

    Group 1 grouped the hosts Argentina with the Soviets, Belgium and the 1962 African heroes Morocco. Argentina, who had earned a deserved reputation for overt physicality, had refreshed their side, though the core of the squad from 1966 remained intact. The Soviets, were also in a period of transition, but had a experienced squad, while Morocco were built around a core of the army side FAR Rabat.

    The opening game, between Argentina and the Soviet Union ended in a 0-0 draw in front of a capacity crowd in Buenos Aires, as both sides cancelled each other out in a sterile draw. The game, minus a chance from left-back Silvio Marzolini, is perhaps notable for Lev Yashin breaking the record for the oldest player at the World Cup at the age of forty and winning his 75th cap in the process.[8] In the other match, Belgium recovered from a surprise Maouhoub Ghazouani opener to beat Morocco 3-1, with Paul van Himst scoring a hat-trick, the third of which involved a sumptuous volley to leave Allal Benkassou no chance.

    In the second round of fixtures, Argentina improved to beat Belgium 4-1, with Oscar Más scoring twice and setting up another in a performance which drew widespread attention from European clubs[9], though an injury suffered by Marzolini marred the result. In the other game, the Soviets under long serving manager Gavril Kachalin[10], failed to convert a series of chances and were held to a surprise 1-1 draw with Morocco, with a rare error from Albert Shesternyov allowing Mohammed El Filali to tap home and cancel out Anatoliy Byshovets opener. The game, played José Amalfitani, was notable for having the first red card at the world cup, as Jalili Fadili was dismissed for a scything challenge on Gennady Yevryuzhikhin. Despite the man advantage, the Moroccan defence, superbly marshalled by captain Moulay Khanousi, shut out the Soviets, though they were lucky that a Soviet shot that crossed the line was denied by the Austrian linesman.

    The final round of matches, saw Argentina ease to a 2-0 win over Morocco, with Roque Avallay and Rodolfo Fischer scoring in either half, much to the delight of the watching President Ongania, who attended all the Argentine matches.[11] Elsewhere, the Soviets eased to a 1-0 victory over Belgium who were unlucky to lose, with Yashin belying his age in a superb performance – sadly it would be his counterpart, the young Christian Piot who’s error would gift the Soviets victory, dropping a high ball into the path of substitute Eduard Streltsov to tap home.[12] The results saw Argentina top the group ahead of the Soviets, while the Belgians and Morocco exited with a measure of pride.

    Pos​
    TeamPldWDLGFGAGDPoints
    1
    Argentina321061+55
    2
    Soviet Union312021+14
    3
    Belgium310246-22
    4
    Morocco300326-40
    Results

    13 June Argentina 0-0 Soviet Union

    14 June Belgium 3-1 Morocco

    16 June Argentina 4-1 Belgium

    17 June Soviet Union 1-1 Morocco

    19 June Morocco 0-2 Argentina

    20 June Soviet Union 1-0 Belgium

    Group 2

    Group 2 paired an improving Italy, with an aging Hungary, a talented Peru and debutantes El Salvador who had surprised Mexico to qualify. Italy, under Edmondo Fabbri, played a more attacking style than their predecessors in the 1960s, but were still prone to workmanlike displays and often saw Gianni Rivera introduced as a late substitute, rather than a starter.[13] Hungary, long competitive on the international stage, were beginning to enter something of a downward era, but were still expected to be competitive with Flórián Albert leading the line. Both Peru and El Salvador were something of an unknown, but Peru had become increasingly competitive in South America, winning the 1969 Campeonato Sudamericano (perhaps aided by both Uruguay and Brazil sending weakened squads) while El Salvador’s triumph over Mexico was a genuine shock.[14]

    The first round of fixtures saw Italy ease to a 2-0 victory over Hungary, with Luigi Riva, who had spearheaded the unlikely league triumph of provincial Sardinian side Cagliari, scoring twice. Hungary, perhaps unsettled by an injury to Albert, who hobbled off after a hard tackle from Giorgio Puia, faded from the game and the contest was virtually over by the hour mark. In the other match, Peru comfortably dispatched El Salvador 4-0, with Teófilo Cubillas, Alberto Gallardo and Eladio Reyes. Peru, playing in a kit perfect for technicolour, played with real panache, leaving the El Salvadorans no real chance – indeed if it hadn’t been for Gualberto Fernández in the El Salvador goal, the Peruvians could easily have scored ten, such was their dominance.[15]

    The second round of games saw Italy and Peru play out an entertaining 2-2 draw, with Cubillas scoring twice to ensure Peru shared the points after Angelo Domenghini and Riva had put them two goals in front. Italy, so long associated with sterile defence, were playing with an attacking verve rarely seen at national level, though Fabbri’s unlikely reinvention as an all-out attacking coach was one that many felt would collapse on its own internal contradictions as soon as the Italians found themselves under any real attacking pressure. Gianni Brera, the doyen of Italian sports writing had long dismissed Rivera as il abatino for his lack of defensive application, was scathing of Fabbri’s decision to deploy him in the place of Sandro Mazzola.[16] Meanwhile, Hungary crushed El Salvador in La Plata, scoring six unanswered goals in the second half to win 6-1, the El Salvadorans being rewarded for taking a surprise lead with a pummelling. Their goal, which came in the 34th minute, was against the run of play, but the first half itself was a poor one, with neither side really able to get to grips with the pitch. Hungary, under Rudolf Illovszky, changed tactics in the second half, going more direct, and relying on Ferenc Bene’s speed and extraordinary finishing ability to do the rest. Bene, playing off the taller, more withdrawn János Farkas, ran riot setting a record for most goals scored by one player in a world cup match, with five, with Farkas scoring the last to add gloss to the finish. El Salvador, despite the shellacking, had at least scored their first world cup goal.

    The final round of matches saw Italy ease to a 3-0 victory over El Salvador, though the goal that broke the deadlock was highly controversial. The Egyptian referee, Ali Kandil appeared to stop play for a foul, but Riva continued and blasted past the rooted Fernández. Despite vociferous protests, Kandil allowed the goal to stand, and El Salvador wilted, bringing their campaign to a sad end. Elsewhere Peru and Hungary played out a 1-1 draw, with the Peruvians indebted to their captain Héctor Chumpitaz who marshalled his defence superbly. Whether a fully-fit Flórián Albert would’ve made a difference has long been debated in Budapest, but for the first time they were exiting the world cup at the first round, a result met with sadness and resignation on the Danbue. Peru, meanwhile, had qualified for their first ever quarter final.

    Pos​
    TeamPldWDLGFGAGDPoints
    1
    Italy321072+55
    2
    Peru312073+44
    3
    Hungary311174+33
    4
    El Salvador3003113-120
    Results

    13 June Italy 2-0 Hungary

    14 June Peru 4-0 El Salvador

    16 June Italy 2-2 Peru

    17 June Hungary 6-1 El Salvador

    19 June El Salvador 0-3 Italy

    20 June Hungary 1-1 Peru

    Group 3

    Group 3 paired 1962 winners Germany with three-time champions Uruguay (in a repeat of the 1966 bronze medal match), Spain appearing at their first world cup in twenty years and debutantes Australia, who’s squad was almost entirely domestic based but included players with experience of European leagues.[17]

    The opening round of matches saw Germany ease to a 1-0 win over Spain, who’s veteran playmaker (and former holder of the transfer record) Luis Suárez came close to scoring a late equaliser for the Spanish. Spain, a direct and hard-running side, lacked polish in the final third, with Suárez often on a different wavelength to his teammates, allowing the Germans to simply mark him out of the game. Germany’s goal, from the poacher extraordinaire Gerhard Müller, powering a header from a floating Netzer cross past the static José Ángel Iribar in the Spanish goal to seal the win.

    Elsewhere, Uruguay eased to a 2-0 win over a spirited Australia, who came close to taking the lead through captain Johnny Warren, who’s shot was well-saved by Ladislao Mazurkiewicz. Uruguay, playing a more dynamic style than their more defensive approach of four years ago, had too much quality for the Australians, who were nonetheless cheered loudly by the local crowd.[18]

    The second round of games saw Uruguay and Spain play out a 1-1 draw in Rosario, with an error from Antonio Bentacourt, a late replacement for José Ángel Iribar after the latter had injured his hand in training, allowing Juan Mujica to steal home from a corner, after Bentacourt had spilled a corner into his path.[19] Spain, despite the setback, grew into the game and equalised through Joaquín Peiró, who like Luis Suárez had spent most of his career in Italy.[20] The match, despite the somewhat substandard pitch, was an entertaining one, but one also marked by unsettling images of massed army personnel around the running track.[21]

    Germany, beat Australia 3-1, with Müller’s hat-trick cancelling out Johnny Warren’s surprise opener. The Germans, playing a passing style in contrast to the fast-running approach with which they’d won in 1962, were nevertheless supremely fit, and ran their largely semi-professional opponents of the park, though Australia’s striker Ray Baartz unsettled the usually unflappable Anton Beckenbauer with his hard-running style. Germany, now under the management of Georg Buschner, the long-serving coach of SV Jena, were something of a side in transition, though several veterans of the 1962 triumph were still in the squad including Uwe Seeler and Peter Ducke.[22]

    In the final round of fixtures, Germany overcame a stubborn Uruguay to win 2-1 with nineteen-year-old Joachim Streich (a surprise pick, but one who had an exceptional debut season for Hansa Rostock in the Bundesliga) scoring a late-winner as a substitute to send Germany through as group winners. Both sides attacked in waves, with Josef Maier in the German goal making a superb save to deny Rocha a second goal. Played in Rosario, the match itself was an advert for attacking football, with Germany’s captain Uwe Seeler setting up Gerhard Müller for his fifth goal of the tournament. Viewed by many as one of the best games in the group stages, both sides would be involved in classic matches in the knockout stage as well.

    Spain, depleted by injury, eased to a 1-0 victory over Australia, thanks to a goal from Suárez, though the Australians who played with a dogged determination, and were deeply unlucky not to equalise, as Miguel Reina (the third Spanish goalkeeper to play at the finals) tipped Baartz’s goalbound header onto the crossbar. Despite their failure to win a game, Australia returned home from Argentina with their heads justifiably high. Spain despite their failure to qualify for the knockout stage (despite finishing level on points with Uruguay, their goal difference was inferior) laid the groundwork for the side that would host the tournament in 1974.

    Pos​
    TeamPldWDLGFGAGDPoints
    1
    Germany330062+45
    2
    Uruguay311143+13
    3
    Spain31112203
    4
    Australia300316-50
    Results

    13 June Germany 1-0 Spain

    14 June Uruguay 2-0 Australia

    16 June Uruguay 1-1 Spain

    17 June Australia 1-3 Germany

    19 June Germany 2-1 Uruguay

    20 June Spain 1-0 Australia

    Group 4

    Group 4 paired the holders England with 1958 winners Brazil, and two Eastern European sides in Romania and Bulgaria, with the Romanians making their appearance at the finals since 1934. The group, staged between Córdoba and Tucuman was viewed as a straight shootout between the English and Brazilians. England, still under the shrewd management of Bill Nicholson, had gradually refreshed their squad, though mainstays of the 1966 team, including Gordon Banks, Fred Moore, (who had become the first £200,000 player in British history upon signing for Tottenham Hotspur from West Ham in 1967), Bobby Charlton, Martin Peters and Jimmy Greaves[23] remained key to the side. Brazil combined exquisite skill with a team trained in endurance, having used the military government’s Cold War ties to the US government to do a series of endurance training, with an emphasis on fitness training, with a series of fitness trainers and medical staff appointed to the side from the Brazilian military.[24] Bulgaria and Romania were both competitive sides, though neither had particularly strong international records, with Bulgaria having finished bottom of their group at both the 1962 World Cup and the 1968 European Nations Cup, while Romania were returning to the world finals for the first time in nearly four decades.

    The opening round of matches saw England defeat Romania 2-1, with Francis Lee and Joe Royle on the scoresheet, with Mircea Lucescu netting a late consolation for the Romanians. England, having largely refined their style since the 1966 victory were in some ways a better team than the one that had won four years ago, having largely refreshed the squad with players more comfortable playing a multi-functional role.[25] Nevertheless, despite the victory the ease with which Lucescu burst past George Cohen alarmed Nicholson, and he was replaced by Leeds United’s right-back Paul Reaney for the rest of the tournament, bringing a sad end to an excellent international career.[26]

    Elsewhere, Brazil ran riot in a 4-1 victory over the Bulgarians, who were subject to a display of potency and attacking skill not seen by a Brazil side since 1962, as Yustrich and Mário Lobo adopted a system designed to get the best out of their attacking players.[27] The Bulgarians, generally compact but not offering much of an attacking threat, were torn to shreds by the interplay between Dico and Eduardo Andrade who both scored alongside Jair Ventura and Dario José. Brazil’s second goal, involving a string of passes from defence to midfield to the overlapping full-back Carlos Alberto, who cut back to Roberto Rivellino who dinked the ball into the path of Dico to slot home, is one of the greatest goals in the history of the tournament, and fired a warning to the rest of the world – Brazil were not hear for platitudes.

    The second round of matches saw the Brazilians and English play out an entertaining 1-1 draw, with Greaves late strike cancelling out Andrade’s opener. England, despite suffering a setback when Charlton had to go off injured, held their own and Brazil were indebted to their goalkeeper Félix Miélli for a superb save from Geoff Hurst, which saw him tip a goalward bound header over the bar, much to the disbelief of the English. The game was also notable for it’s low foul count, with both sides generally playing fairly, in a pleasant contrast to the wanton brutality which had passed for contests between Latin American and European sides at both international and club level for the preceding decade. In Tucuman, Romania won their first match at the finals since 1930, defeating Bulgaria in a tightly-contested game, settled by a Emerich Dembrovschi goal in the last five minutes. The game, played in the most northerly of the venues, was held the day after a massive clampdown on the workersprotest movement, with both the military and riot police on the streets and volley after volley of teargas deployed.[28] Romania’s victory, was watched by the smallest crowd at the finals, with only 12,000 or so watching in a stadium built for three-times as many.

    The final round of fixtures saw Brazil triumph in a thriller against the Romanians 4-3, with Dico scoring twice and Jair Ventura and Roberto Rivellino adding the rest. The game, ended up feeling like a basketball match as both sides committed to all-out attack, with Dico’s second leaving a memorable image, as four canary yellow shirts bore down on two Romanian defenders. The game, which saw Brazil finish the group stage with an average of three goals a game, would later be commemorated in a series of performance art pieces by the Japanese artist Yoko Ono, as football became increasingly of interest to the art world. England, shorn of such pretension eased to a 1-0 victory over Bulgaria with Francis Lee scoring the winner with a volleyed shot from a deflected clearance. While not a vintage display, England’s win saw them qualify alongside Brazil, though they finished second despite being on level points, due to Brazil’s superior goal difference.

    Pos​
    TeamPldWDLGFGAGDPoints
    1
    Brazil321095+45
    2
    England321042+25
    3
    Romania310256-12
    4
    Bulgaria300316-50
    Results

    13 June England 2-1 Romania

    14 June Brazil 4-1 Bulgaria

    16 June England 1-1 Brazil

    17 June Romania 1-0 Bulgaria

    19 June Brazil 4-3 Romania

    20 June Bulgaria 0-1 England

    Quarter finals

    Following the conclusion of the group stages, the quarter finals were drawn on 21 June, with the hosts Argentina paired with Peru, Italy facing the Soviets, Germany facing England and Brazil drawn with old foes Uruguay.

    The opening quarter final, between Argentina and Peru saw Argentina eventually triumph in extra time in a game that burst into life in the second half. Whether it was the sense of occasion, the pressure of playing to a capacity crowd in front of the president, or perhaps the absence of Silvio Marzolini for Argentina, who’s attacking thrusts down the left were sorely missed. And yet, despite the sterility, neither side wilted, and with legs tiring, and the crowd almost lulled by the hypnotic boredom of the spectacle in front of them, the game turned. Oswaldo Ramírez, the foil to Teófilo Cubillas, burst through an Argentine defence too slow to react to a through ball from Pedro Pablo León and smashed the ball past Antonio Roma in the Argentine goal.[29] Rafael Albrecht would equalise before Ramírez scored again, getting above his marker to power a home a header from a corner a minute after Albrecht had restored parity. With Peru looking on course to cause an almighty upset, Argentine substitute Alberto Rendo, who had come on for captain Antonio Rattín scored with a scuffed shot, which took a deflection off of Peruvian captain Héctor Chumpitaz to leave Luis Rubiños in the Peru goal no chance. In extra time, with both sides nearly off their feet, Argentina sealed it when an exhausted Alberto Gallardo failed to clear properly and substitute Aníbal Tarabini tucked home in the 117th minute to send Argentina through, much to the relief of the nation.

    Italy, playing with greater freedom than previous tournaments, saw off the Soviets 3-1, though the game was effectively decided as a contest in the 60th minute, when Soviet captain Albert Shesternyov was sent off for a debatable second yellow, for a push on Gianni Rivera. Down to ten men, and without their inspirational skipper, the Soviet defence wilted and the Italians added two easy goals to give gloss to the scoreline, with Riva scoring twice, and Rivera adding the third, with Yashin having no chance with any of them.[30] The Soviets afternoon could be summed up by their consolation goal, Pierluigi Cera making an absolute hash of a clearance and smashing the ball past his own goalkeeper. It was a sad end to the career of one of their great servants in Lev Yashin, who played his 78th and final game for the national side.

    Germany and England, meeting for only the second time at the tournament (England having previously defeated Germany 1-0 in the 1958 quarter finals), played out a thriller in Córdoba, with the Germans holding on to break English hearts. In an end to end game, high on tension and attacking intent, if not always end product, the veteran Uwe Seeler would prove the hero, scoring a late winner due to a defensive error from the usually unflappable Fred Moore, who’s decision to hold onto the ball near his own goal-line and shepherd it out for a goal kick saw German substitute Hans-Jürgen Kreische steal in and nip the ball from him, before cutting back for Seeler, who had stepped in front of Norman Hunter to drive past Gordon Banks.[31] Before that, the two sides had cancelled each other out, though England had largely been in control, thanks to Martin Peters opening goal. And yet, Germany didn’t wilt – Beckenbauer, playing one of his many outstanding performances for the national side, began to slowly grow into the game, and initiated the move which led to Peter Ducke equalising. Geoff Hurst, had a goal ruled out for offside, but from the equaliser Germany steadily grew into controlling the match tempo, with England pushed further and further back, before Moore’s mistake sealed the victory.

    In the final game, Brazil eased to a 2-0 victory over Uruguay thanks to a goal in each half from Dico and Jair Ventura, though Uruguay were perhaps unlucky to see Víctor Espárrago’s goalbound shot cleared off the line by Wilson Piazza. Uruguay were also hindered by an injury suffered by their captain Pedro Rocha, which reduced their attacking play, and faced with a strong defence and unyielding waves of attack struggled to deal with the pressure – indeed if it hadn’t been for the exceptional Ladislao Mazurkiewicz, they could easily have lost by more.

    Results

    27 June Argentina 3-2 Peru

    27 June Italy 3-1 Soviets

    27 June Germany 2-1 England

    27 June Brazil 2-0 Uruguay

    Semi-finals

    The semi-final draw paired Argentina with Germany and Brazil with Italy, with both games taking place in Buenos Aires. The hosts, buoyed by fervent home support, had eased into the semi-finals without particularly impressing (Brian Glanville describing them as one of the worst last-four sides in recent memory) hampered as they were by Silvio Marzolini’s absence from their left flank. Germany, in contrast, had emerged from a tough group and then knocked out the holders in the quarter finals, though they had also had the toughest game of any of the semi-finalists in the preceding round.

    The game, hosted in front of a capacity crowd and numerous attendees from Ongania’s regime, as well as the German foreign minister Walter Scheel.[32] The game, in contrast to the barnstorming classic played out the day after, was a controversial one, with several instances of hard tacking on Germany’s midfield maestros Overath and Netzer going unpunished by the Peruvian referee Arturo Yamasaki. Germany, opened the scoring thanks to Netzer, a surprise starter.[33] Netzer, running onto a dinked pass from Beckenbauer, drew two Argentine defenders out of position with a mazy run, before threading a ball through for Müller to pounce.

    Argentina, possessed by a wave of fury from the crowd, came out swinging in response, attacking at pace and tackling with a physicality that caught the Germans by surprise. Under the direction of their captain Antonio Rattín, they scrapped and cajoled and worked their way up the pitch and secured an equaliser after the usually unflappable Willi Schulz miskicked a clearance under pressure from Agustín Balbuena, which allowed an unmarked Tarabini to blast past the stranded Maier, sending the crowd into a frenzy. The second half was less a football match than an exhibition in theatrics as the Argentines took the lead through Alberto Rendo and proceeded to protect it via time-wasting, gamesmanship, near constant fouling of Netzer and lax refereeing. The game, descending into farce, saw the Germans become increasingly wound up by the Argentine antics, and their rhythm was further disrupted by an injury to Beckenbauer. Nevertheless, despite the provocations, Argentina were indebted to their veteran goalkeeper Antonio Roma, who made two brilliant saves to deny both Joachim Streich and Uwe Seeler, to send Argentina through to their first final since 1934, and the third in a row to see the hosts make it.[34]

    In contrast to the gamesmanship on display in the first semi-final, Brazil and Italy produced an all-time classic, the Brazilians eventually triumphing 3-2 after an enthralling spectacle which saw both sides throw caution to the wind. Italy’s commitment to attacking at the tournament, memorably described by Hugh McIlvanney, as “watching a priest cast off the frock and rechristen himself as the return of Lord Byron”, saw them take the game to Brazil in a manner the Brazilians perhaps weren’t expecting. The first half, saw a ten-minute burst where three goals were scored, Italy’s dual registas Mazzola and Rivera passing around the generally excellent Brazilian midfield, setting up Riva to score twice, neither goal leaving Félix Miélli any chance. And yet despite the wave of attacks, the two sides almost designed for the technicolour ages, as yellow shirts crashed against blue in the midafternoon sun, Brazil held on with Dico scoring their first on the verge of half-time, dinking a finish beyond the reach of Enrico Albertosi.

    The second half, saw Italy’s never falter as Edmondo Fabbri substituted Mazzola for his more-defensive minded Internazionale teammate Mario Bertini. Without Mazzola’s diligence however, the Italian midfield began to find itself overran as they retreated further and further into their own half, allowing Brazil space to exploit.

    And how they exploited it! The Brazilian equaliser, one of the most famous goals scored in the tournament’s history, is also one of its most beautiful, as the Brazilians strung together eighteen passes before Carlos Alberto thundered home. The Italians, seemingly shellshocked wilted, and Brazil’s winner came from substitute Dario José, who headed home from a corner to send Brazil through to face their great rivals and neighbours Argentina.

    The third-place playoff, played in Rosario saw Italy win a tight contest 1-0 following a goal from Luigi Riva, to see Italy achieve their highest finish at the tournament since their back-to-back triumphs in the 1930s.

    Results

    1 July Argentina 2-1 Germany

    1 July Italy 2-3 Brazil

    Third place playoff

    4 July Italy 1-0 Germany

    Final

    Many finals are competitive, many are one-sided and many are narrow contests decided by one moment of skill. The 1970 World Cup final was not any of these. It was a rout, a moment of national humiliation as Brazil fully exercised the demons of 1950 on a rival host nation. More importantly, it was a crushing defeat for brute physicality, as the Brazilians, possibly the side best equipped to deal with such tactics at the final, simply played through and around the Argentines as if they were marionettes. Indeed if it hadn’t been for the veteran Antonio Roma, the scoreline could’ve been far worse.

    The game, despite the one-side nature saw moments of real skill and talent, Dico’s goal from a Roberto Rivellino through-ball, subtly changing pace and accelerating past a hatchet man defence to leave Roma no chance. Argentina, struggling to deal with the Brazilian’s metronomic passing in midfield were left stranded by the second, which saw every single one of the Brazilian outfield players involved as the defence moved the ball to midfield who passed the Argentines out of existence to allow Dico to thread the ball through for Brazil left-back Everaldo to blast home.[35] Argentina, shellshocked and playing to a largely silent stadium (minus a noisy Brazilian corner) managed to claw a goal back through Rafael Albrecht, but the result remained indelible – they were not going to win.

    Brazil further added to their lead, as Clodoaldo Tavares, Brazil’s midfield anchorman scored his only international goal, picking the ball some thirty yard out and blasting far beyond the reach of a despairing Antonio Roma, who had made several fantastic saves to keep the score respectable. Brazil’s fourth and final goal, came from Hércules Brito who drove a header home to emphasise the win and Brazil’s total dominance over Argentina.

    Upon the final whistle, the atmosphere was funereal, no band striking up a patriotic jaunt to celebrate Argentina’s victory. Much has been written about Brazil’s dominance in the final, their so called love of artistry winning through. This is very much a fatuous reading – Brazil played attractive football, but they won because they were fitter than any other side at the tournament, and because of their military regime’s cold war ties, they were tougher as well. Juan Carlos Ongania may have led a corporatist, military regime, but Argentina did not spend two and a half months before the tournament being trained by Brazilian and American military personnel how to endure, or indeed how to win.

    Ongania had built the stadiums, he had renovated them and he had celebrated the World Cup as being the moment to celebrate the apotheosis of his regime’s glory, and thus Argentina’s. Three years later, the victim of a coup by his comrades in arms, he’d find himself tried and executed in the stadium where had watched those dreams turn to ash.



    [1] With the exception of Chile, which remained a representative democracy throughout the Cold War, and the populist leftism of Jorge Gaitán and his followers in Colombia, South America was dominated by authoritarian regimes during this period, most of whom were unified by a stringent anti-communist world view.
    [2] There are too many incidents to mention in one short paragraph, but the level of violence was such that some managers, including England’s Bill Nicholson called on sides to boycott the fixture. The Intercontinental Cup would shift location and format as commercialisation and business interests in the Far East saw it become an increasingly lucrative venture.
    [3] Roberto Perfumo’s move from Racing Club to Cruziero may also have played a part, as Argentina would’ve been without their key centre-back for the tournament. Perfumo would remain the only overseas based player in Argentina’s squad.
    [4] How much of Argentina’s economic resources was committed has never been fully substantiated, but the consensus figure remains around 11-14% of the country’s GDP during the 1960s.
    [5] The Pacific Football Confederation merged with the Asian Football Union in 1966, having (alongside their counterparts in the Middle East) previously signed a memorandum of understanding. The new body, headquartered in Hong Kong, was renamed the Asia-Pacific Football Union or APFU.
    [6] Spain’s national side had undergone something of a renaissance in the late sixties, finishing fourth at the 1968 European Nations Cup, and qualifying ahead of European silver medallists Yugoslavia,.
    [7] The Asian qualifiers saw politics intervene as the Republic of China refused to play the Democratic Republic of Vietnam, while Indonesia refused to play West Papua or Malaya due to disagreements between its communist government and those two nations.
    [8] The match report being a sole paragraph in The Times perhaps proving the lack of quality on display
    [9] Más would join Madrid F.C. in 1971.
    [10] Kachalin was in his second spell in charges, having taken over after the 1966 World Cup.
    [11] At the same time, the Argentine military was engaged in a brutal suppression campaign in the northern regions of the country. Ongania, ever alert to propaganda opportunities was frequently seen in full military uniform.
    [12] Streltsov, who would retire after the finals, would alongside Yashin, remain the only Soviet player to play in four consecutive finals.
    [13] The Italian media had been surprised to see Fabbri retained, but he led his side to their first World Cup quarter final since 1950 and victory at the 1968 European Nations Cup. Nevertheless, despite shifting to a more attacking style, Fabbri was a pragmatic, cautious coach and the idea of two playmakers (particularly including one in Rivera who had limited work rate) was anathema to him.
    [14] Becoming only the fourth North American side to appear at the finals, El Salvador had also overcome sporting challenges, including having to play their home qualifiers in Guatemala City, due to the increasing violence of a growing rural insurgency, which had seen the military take power and declare martial law.
    [15] El Salvador were perhaps undermined by news that riot police had killed seven protestors and injured hundreds more in a demonstration against the military government on the day of the game itself.
    [16] Joao Saldanha, the Brazilian journalist, in his reflections on the tournament maintained that if the pair had been Brazilian, they would’ve been deployed in tandem, with another midfielder operating in the Lobo role.
    [17] Australia’s squad, much to the chagrin of conservative commentators was largely immigrant based, with the majority of the squad born overseas. Their squad did contain players with experience of European leagues, with goalkeeper John Reilly having played for Hibernian and a number of other players having played in the lower divisions of the English Football League, including former Leyton Orient player Ray Richards.
    [18] How much of this was due to the rivalry between Argentina and Uruguay or genuine support for the underdog is a question perhaps best left unanswered.
    [19] This was a rare error from Betancourt, who had been Madrid F.C.’s first choice since the mid-60s, though he was appearing in only his seventh game for Spain, and first in three years when called upon.
    [20] Peiró, at 34 was making his world cup debut, would return to Athletic Club de Madrid where he had previously made his name. Athletic Madrid, who had alongside Barcelona challenged Madrid F.C. dominance (thanks in part to a relationship with the country’s air force which evolved into a partnership with the national airline Iberia) would enjoy a sustained period of success upon Peiró’s return to the club in 1970.
    [21] Ongania’s regime was in the midst of fighting a long and bloody internal war against hard-left guerillas in the interior of the country, and had brutally repressed a series of wildcat strikes in Mendoza in the month sleading up to the tournament.
    [22] Buschner, who had won a handful of caps as a player in the 1950s, was a competent tactician, if a somewhat surprise choice for the national team job. However after Georg Gawliczek had stood down in 1968, and the DFB had been unable to agree compensation with Borussia Mönchengladbach for Schön’s services, Buschner was appointed. His record at SV Jena, establishing as a consistent top-half side and a league champion in 1968 (as well as several cup triumphs) saw him picked by the DFB as Gawliczek’s successor.
    [23] Alan Ball and Geoff Hurst were both in the squad, alongside George Cohen. The squad also contained new blood, with players from Manchester City, Everton and Leeds United in the squad, though it retained the Manchester United-Tottenham Hotspur core from the ’66 team.
    [24] Increasingly strong ties between the Brazilian military regime and that of Ongania’s Argentina would also see a military attaché travel with the side, and members of the Brazilian military used the tournament to meet with their South American counterparts for in-depth discussions on how to counter their respective insurgencies.
    [25] Greaves, who’s scoring record in both the football league and at international level remained undimmed, saw his role largely reduced to that of super-sub by Nicholson who recognised that his increasing lack of pace, hindered by a series of injuries he suffered playing for Chelsea (where he was largely expected to play every game) reduced his contribution. Nicholson, an astute man-manager encouraged Greaves to sign with Brian Clough’s Derby County where he would eventually revive his career.
    [26] Reaney, a disciplined right-back and superb marker made history when making his debut in 1968 by becoming the first mixed-race (and second non-white international after Frank Soo) to play for England. Alongside utility-man Paul Madely, Norman Hunter and Terry Cooper, he was one of a strong Leeds contingent in the England squad for the 1970 tournament.
    [27] Yustrich, a pragmatic coach with a fearsome temper, had been something of a surprise appointment to the role, but alongside Lobo developed a style of play built around rapid passing and off-the-ball movement with technical midfielders who could hold their own against the overt physicality which had undone Brazil in 1962 and 1966.
    [28] So much teargas was deployed that both sides abandoned their respective training sessions at the stadium, with an apocryphal story told that both countries communist governments sent diplomatic protests to Buenos Aires decrying their treatment.
    [29] Roma, who was thirty-seven, was a controversial pick as first-choice, with longstanding rumours that the Argentine sports ministry put pressure on Humberto Maschio to keep him as first choice due to President Ongania’s fondness for him. Maschio’s assistant coach Adolfo Pedernera would later state that it was Maschio’s mistrust of the younger Hugo Gatti and Miguel Ángel Santoro that saw Roma retained as first choice.
    [30] Yashin had originally been called up as third choice, after announcing that the 1970 Soviet season would be his last, but injuries to Viktor Bannikov and Anzor Kavazashvili saw him return as first choice at the age of forty.
    [31] Nicholson, a manager who was both tactically astute and a decent man-manager, refused to blame Moore for the mistake, though Hunter, who was deputising for the injured Brian Labone would rarely appear for England after the tournament.
    [32] Scheel’s attendance as part of a broader conference between several key CECI member states and their South American counterparts over increased economic links, partially encouraged by the Kennedy Administration in the United States, was controversial in Germany, particularly amongst the left.
    [33] Georg Buschner tended to select one of Wolfgang Overath or Günther Netzer, generally preferring Overath for his increased workrate, and pairing them with a more defensive counterpart. Buschner, an often unheralded coach pulled a surprise with the expectation that Overath and Netzer’s combination play would unsettle an Argentine midfield built around a hard-working, physical trio.
    [34] Much ink has been spent on discussing whether there was a conspiracy at FIFA to ensure that host nations would win the tournament, though no evidence has ever been produced to support it. In both Germany and England, the tournaments were won by the most consistent side rather than the best (Brazil and Portugal), while the Argentines are sadly remembered for their overemphasis on brute force, often overshadowing just how talented so many of their players were during the 1960s.
    [35] The goal, regularly voted the greatest in world cup history, would gain a second life in the cultural world, with Borges (who hated football) immortalising it in a short story, while JG Ballard would incorporate it into one of his many tales of postwar British deprivation.
     
    Last edited:
    1974 - Clockwork Orange
  • 1974 – Spain

    Background and host selection

    Spain was selected as the 1974 hosts at the 1966 FIFA General Congress, which also determined the 1978 hosts. In contrast to the selection in 1960 which determined 1966 and 1970, it was agreed to return to the single host selection as practiced previously. Spain, won out of the five European bids, defeating the three “surprise” entrants in the Netherlands, Yugoslavia and Czechoslovakia, and seeing off a strong Italian challenge.[1] Spain, had recovered from a bloody civil war, and with a prolonged economic boom beginning in the 1950s, as the country rebuilt with aid from the US and France[2] which had seen its football clubs, often with the aid of powerful economic patronage become pre-eminent in Europe, though the national side had failed to qualify for the World Cup at all between 1950 and 1970.[3]

    The country had experienced something of a football boom in the 1950s and 1960s as various interests became involved in patronising football – Athletic Club de Madrid, Madrid F.C’s city rivals were largely bankrolled by the country’s state airline Iberia, while Barcelona enjoyed support from Catalonia being the main hub for Spain’s saving bank industry.[4] As a result, similar to England in 1966, no new stadiums needed to be built and very few renovations were required, making Spain’s bid relatively cost-effective for the government of Pío Cabanillas.[5] In contrast to Argentina, Spain was a firmly democratic country, albeit one that enjoyed a long presidency under a former civil war general, and it was widely expected that the tournament would be free of the off-the -field controversy which had dogged its predecessor.

    1974, while also marking a return to Europe was a tournament of transition for FIFA, which was under a new President following Stanley Rous’s decision to stand down due to ill health. The vote to select his successor saw Chilean Carlos Dittborn emerge as the compromise candidate acceptable to both Europe and Latin America. Dittborn’s ascendancy also saw a strengthened Executive Committee, under the auspices of Vice-President Helmut Käser and General Secretary J. M. Havelange, which instigated several wide-ranging reforms – an agreement to expand the tournament from sixteen teams to twenty-four from 1982, the creation of a World Youth Tournament for players aged under twenty and from 1980 an expanded Intercontinental Cup.[6] The expansion, a result of an agreement between the UAEF and African and Asian representatives for the latter to support Dittborn’s compromise candidacy in exchange for an increased number of qualifying spots, wouldn’t effect the 1974 or 1978 tournaments, but had been on the cards for most of the 1960s, following changes to qualifying slots implemented in 1962.

    The tournament, would also see commercial partners increase, as international firms became increasingly interested in sponsorship, with numerous partnerships signed to go along with the exclusivity agreement signed between Addas and FIFA for 1970 onwards. These firms included American corporations such as Coca-Cola, Kodak and Anheuser-Busch, European firms including Cadbury, Longines, Volkswagen and FIAT and Japanese corporations Toyota and Hitachi.[7] If 1970 had been the dawning of the age of Technicolor, 1974 represented its rapid growth, with the tournament bathed in a sunlit glow. While 1978 would see a new format introduced, which was refined by 1982, 1974 would continue the well-established format of four groups of four followed by three knockout rounds. Spain saw eight host cities selected: Madrid, Barcelona and Seville (all of whom supplied two stadiums), Bilbao, Valencia, Zaragoza, Gijón and Málaga.[8]

    Qualification

    Spain and Brazil both qualified automatically leaving fourteen places to be played for: one each for Africa and Asia-Pacific, eight for Europe and three for the Americas, with a final place to be decided via a playoff between the best runner up from Europe and the worst finishing South American group winner.

    Qualification through up some surprises – Mexico failed to qualify for the tournament for the second successive time, being surprised in the final round by the Caribbean nations of Haiti and Trinidad & Tobago, both of whom were enjoying something of a golden era at the start of the 1970s.[9] Haiti’s qualification, under Haitian-American coach Louis Gaetjens (who had played for the US at the 1950 tournament) was a culmination of a period of sustained success, which had seen them emerge alongside the Trinidadians, Costa Rica and El Salvador as the main competitors to Mexico, and they won the 1973 North American Championship to reach the finals for the first time, becoming the first Caribbean side to do so.

    In South America, Argentina and Chile comfortably qualified for the tournament, though Argentina’s preparations for their final qualifier against Bolivia were thrown into chaos following the military coup which had overthrown Juan Carlos Ongania.[10] Chile, easily qualified ahead of Colombia and Ecuador, though the match played between themselves and Colombia in Bogotá was postponed due to an outbreak of violence following the Colombian’s government institution of antigaitánismo policies.[11] The match, played in neutral Caracas, saw Chile triumph 4-0 to reach the tournament for the first time since 1962, resulting in wild celebrations in Santiago, with the country’s German coach Rudi Gutendorf offered honorary citizenship by the country’s president Jorge Alessandri. In the final group, Uruguay eventually ground out results to finish ahead of Peru and Venezuela to set up a playoff with Poland, who had finished as the best runner-up in Europe.

    In Europe, the traditional powers qualified largely untroubled as England, Italy and Germany all qualified comfortably, though the Soviets surprisingly failed to qualify, finishing behind Yugoslavia to fail to qualify for the first time since 1954. Several sides returned to the finals for the first time after a long absence, including the Netherlands who finished ahead of Belgium to qualify for the first time since 1938 and Austria who saw off Sweden to reach the tournament for the first time since 1954. Scotland and Yugoslavia both qualified for the first time since 1958, as Hungary failed to reach the finals for the first time in their history. The two biggest surprises came from Israel and Poland, as the Israelis, having been a member of the UAEF since the 1960s for political reasons, shocked Romania to reach the finals for the first time, while Poland finished as unbeaten runners up behind Germany, missing out on automatic qualification due to goal difference, which saw them enter a playoff with Uruguay.

    In Asia, Australia reached the finals for a second consecutive tournament, seeing off Korea, Iran and Japan in the final round to qualify, though as with four years prior, their achievement barely registered on the national consciousness, as the cricket side battled with the West Indies for the title of best side in the world. Zvonko Rašić, Australia’s Yugoslav coach, who had been the youngest national manager at the 1970 finals (leading Australia at the age of thirty-four) would further inflame the issue by largely relying on a core of foreign-born players.[12]

    In Africa, the final round of qualification paired FR Congo, Morocco, Ghana, South Africa and Zimbabwe, with the Zimbabweans having received a bye following the DPR Congo’s withdrawal. The final round saw it come down to a straight shootout between the Congolese and South Africa, with the former winning the decisive game 2-1 in Johannesburg to reach the finals for the fist time, and become the second Sub-Saharan African side to reach the finals. South Africa, with a young squad, would gain revenge to win the 1974 Africa Cup, but for all their footballing resources, were developing a reputation as continental chokers.

    The final qualifying spot, was decided in a playoff between a talented Poland and a rugged Uruguay, with the Poles winning 2-0 in Warsaw to qualify for the first time since 1938. Uruguay’s military government was initially opposed to hosting the side of a communist country, but relented with the return in Montevideo ending in a 0-0 draw.

    Participating nations

    • Spain (hosts)
    • Brazil (holders)
    • Argentina
    • Australia
    • Austria
    • Chile
    • Congo, Federal Republic of the (debut)[13]
    • England
    • Germany
    • Haiti (debut)
    • Israel (debut)
    • Italy
    • Netherlands
    • Poland
    • Scotland
    • Yugoslavia
    The draw, held in Madrid on January 5 retained the 1954 seeding system. Group 1 was split between Madrid and Sevilla, Group 2 between Bilbao and Gijón, Group 3 between Barcelona and Zaragoza and Group 4 between Valencia and Málaga.

    The seeds were: Spain, Brazil, Argentina, England, Germany, Italy, Netherlands, and Yugoslavia. The draw was as follows:

    Group 1: Spain, Yugoslavia, Haiti, Scotland

    Group 2: Italy, Argentina, Poland, FR Congo

    Group 3: Brazil, Germany, Israel, Australia

    Group 4: England, Netherlands, Austria, Chile

    Tournament summary

    Group 1

    Group 1 paired hosts Spain with Yugoslavia, Scotland and debutantes Haiti. Spain, largely built around Athletic Club de Madrid and Barcelona, were under the management of László Kubala, a Hungarian of Slovak descent who had played the majority of his club career in Spain.[14] Yugoslavia, a talented side which had reached the final and semi-finals of the European Nations Cup in 1968 and 1972, had largely resolved a monetary dispute with their federation, thanks to the direct intervention of President Tito (who would attend their matches in Spain alongside Prime Minister Edvard Kardelj), had shown their talent in beating world champions Brazil in 1973. Scotland, with a squad largely composed of players from Scottish and English clubs, included veteran Dennis Law, who had spent the bulk of his career in Italy, were expected to be competitive under former international Tommy Docherty. Finally, Haiti, the great unknowns, made up the group with a largely domestic squad, though captain Wilner Nazaire played in France for Valenciennes.

    The opening game saw Spain ease to a 1-0 victor, and a y over Scotland with Spanish captain José Claramunt scoring the only goal of the game, taking control of a miskicked clearance and volleying past David Harvey in the Scottish goal. Scotland, came close to equalising through substitute Dennis Law, but were denied thanks to a combination of Spanish goalkeeper José Ángel Iribar and the woodwork. In the other game, Yugoslavia beat Haiti 7-1 with Dušan Bajević scoring a hat-trick, alongside goals from Branko Oblak, Dragan Džajić, Josip Katalinski and Ivica Šurjak in a display of technical attacking football which left the Haitians no real chance, though their chances were severely reduced thanks to Pierre Bayonne’s red card and an injury sustained by Haiti’s goalkeeper Henri Françillon. Haiti did manage to score their first ever world cup goal through Emmanuel Sanon.

    In the second round of games, Scotland and Yugoslavia played out a 1-1 draw with Joe Jordan cancelling out Yugoslav substitute Stanislav Karasi’s 75th minute opener. The game, played in high heat in Seville was a sluggish contest, with neither side able to offer much of a goal threat. Scottish captain Billy Bremner became the first player to be sent off at the World Cup for two bookable offences, having floored Oblak with a brutal challenge in the first half, and earning his second for a running dispute with the referee over whether Karasi had been offside for his goal.[15] Bremner’s sending off gained further notoriety in Britain due to a clash between pundits Brian Clough and Don Revie, the managers of Derby County and Leeds United (Bremner’s club) respectively), while it also drew condemnation from former Manchester United manager Matt Busby. The clash between Clough and Revie, part of a long running feud between the two men, would later be used in a satirical piece by English poet Tony Harrison who juxtaposed the two men’s argument with that of the increasingly testy exchanges between Tory PM Iain Macleod and Labour leader Jim Callaghan.[16] In Madrid, Spain eased past Haiti 2-0, with a superb performance from Haiti’s reserve goalkeeper Gérard Joseph keeping the score down, with Spain registering seventeen shots on target to Haiti’s one. Joseph’s performance so impressed, that he would join second division Madrid side Rayo Vallecano after the tournament, and the result restored a measure of pride for Haiti following their crushing by Yugoslavia.

    The final round of games, saw Scotland beat Haiti 4-1, with Dennis Law, Kenny Dalglish and Peter Lorimer bagging the goals, Lorimer scoring his only brace in a Scotland shirt. Haiti, who’s goal came from Sanon, who would join Belgian side Beerschot AC after the tournament, were more competitive than the scoreline suggests, though they struggled with Scotland’s physicality. Scotland’s win however, was not enough to send them through, as Spain and Yugoslavia played out a 1-1 draw in Seville with thirty-five year old Luis Aragonés, a former Betis player and Athletic Club de Madrid icon, coming on as a substitute to rescue a point after Danilo Popivoda had put Yugoslavia ahead.[17] The game, was played at a slow tempo, with both sides hampered by a poor pitch. The result sent both sides through, with Yugoslavia finishing ahead of Spain due to superior goal difference.



    Pos​
    TeamPldWDLGFGAGDPoints
    1
    Yugoslavia321093+65
    2
    Spain321041+35
    3
    Scotland311153+23
    4
    Haiti3003213-110
    Results

    13 June Spain 1-0 Scotland

    14 June Yugoslavia 7-1 Haiti

    18 June Yugoslavia 1-1 Scotland

    18 June Spain 2-0 Haiti

    22 June Haiti 1-4 Scotland

    22 June Yugoslavia 1-1 Spain

    Group 2

    Group 2 paired Argentina, who had endured the humiliating defeat to Brazil on home soil four years earlier with Italy, still under the management of Edmondo Fabbri, Poland who had emerged with a superb generation of players spearheaded by Grzegorz Lato and captain Kazimierz Deyna under the astute management of Kazimierz Górski and assistant Jacek Gmoch. The final slot in the group was taken by African side FR Congo, who, as their mineral rich country emerged from the chaos of the early 1960s into a prosperous era under Moïse Tshombe, who had previously made his name as leader of Katanga before establishing the “Era of Cooperative Development” first as Prime Minister, and then as President, maintaining strong relations with Washington and former colonial power Belgium.[18] Football, like many other areas in the country, benefitted from this as local patricians (often tied to the ruling Popular Democratic Party of the Congo or PADEPOCO, which was a national alliance of various parties tied to Tshombe and his supporters) funded clubs, with Congolese sides regularly reaching the final of continental competition, while the national side made the last four of the Africa Cup on five consecutive occasions between 1966 and 1974.)

    Group 4 saw Italy open with a 3-1 win over FR Congo, with AS Vita striker Jean Maku scoring FR Congo’s first ever goal at the World Cup to give the Congolese an unlikely lead. Italy, featuring several of the squad that had finished third in 1970, were stung into action, with Luigi Riva scoring an equaliser on the stroke of half-time, his bullet header leaving Robert Mwamba no chance in the Congolese goal. The second-half, saw a scuffle break out between Italian defender Joe Wilson[19] and Congolese captain Raoul Mantantu, following a hard tackle by Wilson on Emmanuel Kakoko, which saw Wilson given a yellow card and Mantantu a red, much to the chagrin of the Congolese and their Yugoslav coach Blagoje Vidinić. Congo, a man down and minus their captain, were unable to hold on to the point as Paolo Pulici and Fabio Capello both scored to seal the win for Italy. The other game, saw Poland triumph over Argentina 2-1, with Poland scoring twice in the first ten minutes and holding on to seal their first win at the World Cup since 1938. The game, played in Gijón, saw Poland ease off in the second half, allowing Rubén Ayala to score a consolation goal for the Argentines.

    In the second round of games, Argentina defeated Italy 1-0 thanks to René Houseman, who had emerged at the Huracán side which had electrified Argentine football through its focus on possession-based attacking play in contrast to the antifútbol which had predominated throughout the 1960s. Houseman, a winger with electric dribbling ability tore the Italian defence to shreds, and if it hadn’t been for some wayward finishing from the side’s strikers, could have added to Argentina’s lead. In the other game, Poland eased to a 3-0 win over FR Congo with Andrzej Szarmach scoring the first Polish hat-trick at the finals since Ernst Prandella in 1938. In the final round of fixtures, Poland and Italy drew 1-1, which coupled with Argentina’s 3-1 victory over the Congolese, saw Poland top the group with Argentina going through in second, while Italy went out at the group stage for the first time since 1962. FR Congo, who had been patronised throughout the tournament finished bottom, but had been more competitive than results indicated.

    Pos​
    TeamPldWDLGFGAGDPoints
    1
    Poland321062+45
    2
    Argentina320141+34
    3
    Italy311143+13
    4
    FR Congo300329-70
    Results

    14 June Italy 3-1 FR Congo

    14 June Argentina 1-2 Poland

    18 June Argentina 1-0 Italy

    18 June Poland 3-0 FR Congo

    22 June Italy 1-1 Poland

    22 June FR Congo 1-3 Argentina

    Group 3

    Group 3 paired holders Brazil with European champions Germany, debutantes Israel and Australia. Brazil, now under the management of 1958 winner and 1970 assistant Mário Lobo were in a period of transition, with only a handful of players from the 1970 squad still in situ. In contrast to the attacking side of 1970, and in many ways against his natural instincts, Lobo’s side were more physical and more defensive, with the 4-5-1 that he and Dorival Yustrich had used in 1970 becoming more counterattacking as a result. Germany, continental champions in 1972, were largely built around four sides in Borussia Mönchengladbach, Bayern Munich, FC Magdeburg and Dynamo Dresden all of whom had made significant progress in European competition over the four years between 1970 and 1974.[20] Israel, surprise qualifiers ahead of Romania, were a well-organised if somewhat limited side, while Australia had experience from 1970.

    In a game with significant historical context, Germany and Israel faced each other in Zaragoza, the first ever meeting between the two sides.[21] The game, saw Cologne-born Zvi Rosen score a surprise opener for Israel, heading home from a corner after German fullback Berti Vogts misjudged the flight of the delivery from Yochanan Vollach. Germany, perhaps shocked out of their initial lethargy by Rosen’s goal equalised from Gerhard Müller, who’s scuffed shot slipped under Itzhak Vissoker in the Israeli goal. The second half saw Germany’s greater experience pay off as left-back Paul Breitner and Joachim Streich scored in the last ten minutes to seal the game. In the other game, goals from Jair Ventura and Roberto Rivellino, both key players in 1970, saw Brazil ease past Australia.

    In the second round of games, Germany beat Brazil 1-0 thanks to a Wolfgang Overath belter of a free-kick which left Émerson Leão no chance in the Brazil goal. The game, billed by many before the tournament as the tie of the round, was something of a damp squib as Brazil lacked the penetrating fluidity of 1970, with Dico’s retirement in 1972 depriving Brazil of their fluid focal point. As a result, their attacking moves often fell flat, with Germany’s defence barely tested. Elsewhere, Israel and Australia drew 0-0 to earn both their first ever points at the tournament. The final round, saw Germany beat Australia 3-0 in Zaragoza, with captain Anton Beckenbauer, Streich and substitute Jürgen Sparwasser scoring in the second half as the Germans eased to a routine victory. In Zaragoza, Brazil beat Israel 2-0 with goals from Valdomiro and Jair Ventura seeing the Brazilians home.

    Pos​
    TeamPldWDLGFGAGDPoints
    1
    Germany330061+56
    2
    Brazil320141+34
    3
    Israel301215-41
    4
    Australia300305-51
    Results

    14 June Germany 3-1 Israel

    14 June Brazil 2-0 Australia

    18 June Australia 0-0 Israel

    18 June Brazil 0-1 Germany

    22 June Germany 3-0 Australia

    22 June Israel 0-2 Brazil

    Group 4

    The final group paired 1966 winners England with a Dutch side brimming with talent, Austria and South American side Chile. England, under the long-term management of Bill Nicholson had been consistent at international level, making the semi-finals of the European Nations Cup in 1968 and 1972, and suffering an unlucky defeat to Germany in the 1970 quarterfinals. While not as strong as his earlier sides, England still possessed talent, and had a younger squad than 1970, nursing hopes that they could be a dark horse for the final. The Dutch, built around two exquisite sides in Ajax and Feijenoord, played a freewheeling, positional interchange style similar in conception to that of the Soviet side Dynamo Kyiv.[22] Austria, back at the tournament for the first time in sixteen years had a young squad, while Chile were a limited side built around a strong defence.

    The opening round of games saw England ease to a 2-0 victory over Austria, with Keegan playing as an attacking midfielder scoring the first and setting up Leicester City striker Frank Worthington, a late bolter for the squad for the other. Despite the comfortable scoreline, the English were indebted to both Ray Clemence and the Hungarian referee for a clean sheet as Clemence saved superbly from Hans Krankl, while Josef Hickersberger was denied a goal for a disputable offside. The Dutch, captained by Barcelona maestro Hendrik Cruijff and built around total football, proved far too strong for Chile, who were reduced to hacking at them to try and keep the score down. Cruijff, who had been injured in the final league game of the season for Barcelona, was not at full fitness and so only played the first half was simply unplayable, leaving his Chilean marker chasing air. The Dutch, scored through Piet Keizer and Johannes Neeskens before Rob Rensenbrink added a third in the second half to seal the game.

    The second round of games, saw England and Holland draw 1-1, though the Dutch were utterly dominant, and if it hadn’t been for Nicholson’s decision to switch to a back five in the second half, England could easily have lost by three or four goals, though Fred Moore’s performance in keeping Cruijff quiet was a bright spot. The game, in as such as it is remembered, is probably now better known for Cruijff’s moment of skill in leaving England’s left-back Emlyn Hughes on his backside, though the move itself didn’t lead to a goal. Elsewhere, Austria defeated Chile 3-0 to win their first game at the finals since 1954, and continue Chile’s poor record at tournaments outside of Latin America.

    The final round of fixtures saw England beat Chile 2-1, with Joe Royle and Martin Chivers scoring the goals before a rare error from Moore allowed Sergio Ahumada to steal the ball and divert it past Clemence in the England goal. Despite the victory, England had looked shaky with Alan Ball diverting a goal bound shot from Carlos Caszely over the bar, with Clemence well-beaten. The Dutch, with Cruijff back to full fitness, obliterated Austria 5-1, with Cruijff scoring twice and setting up Johnny Rep and Willy van de Kerkhof for the others, with Austria’s consolation coming from an error from goalkeeper Jan van Beveren who came out too slowly to claim an inswinger from Hickersberger and saw Krankl steal home. The results saw the Dutch top the group, with a tired England second while Austria and Chile both exited.

    Pos​
    TeamPldWDLGFGAGDPoints
    1
    Netherlands321092+75
    2
    England321052+35
    3
    Austria310247-32
    4
    Chile300318-70
    Results

    14 June England 2-0 Austria

    14 June Netherlands 3-0 Chile

    18 June England 1-1 Netherlands

    18 June Austria 3-0 Chile

    22 June Chile 1-2 England

    22 June Netherlands 5-1 Austria

    Quarter finals

    Following the conclusion of the group stage, the quarter finals were drawn on June 23, with Yugoslavia facing Argentina, hosts Spain facing Poland, the Germans facing England in a re-run of 1970 and the Dutch facing Brazil. For the first time in tournament history, games that finished level after extra time would go to a penalty shootout, following rule changes introduced before the tournament.

    The opening game, between Yugoslavia and Argentina in Seville, was played in the evening to avoid the worst of Seville’s summer heat, though given the lethargic sterility of the contest that followed they shouldn’t have bothered. 120 minutes of goalless football later, characterised by Brian Glanville as one of the dullest contests in the history of the tournament, we would have a world cup first, with the sides contesting the first ever penalty shootout, which saw Argentina win 4-2 after Ivica Šurjak missed the decisive kick.

    Spain and Poland, by contrast played out a thriller, with the Poles eventually triumphing 1-0 thanks to a late goal from Lato, who stole past Antonio de la Cruz to bury the ball past the reach of José Ángel Iribar. Despite the low score, the game itself had been an entertaining one, with both sides committed to frenetic, attacking football, with the two goalkeepers Iribar and Jan Tomaszewski keeping the contest tight. The win saw Poland through to the semi-finals for the first time in their history while Spain achieved their best finish since 1950.

    England and Germany, reacquainted in a rerun of the tight quarter final of 1970, saw the Germans win 3-1 as Bill Nicholson’s long reign as England manager ended in sad fashion.[23] The game, which saw Günter Netzer dominate proceedings as the English midfield, so often the source of their quality at previous tournaments struggled to deal with him. Goals from Streich, Müller and Uli Hoeness settled the tie by the hour mark, and despite Nicholson injecting some maverick quality in the form of mercurial Stan Bowles, who unsettled the German defence enough for Martin Peters to score, it was too little too late. The game, marked the end of Nicholson’s reign as well as the end for several stalwarts including Fred Moore who retired with 114 caps, a British record, Martin Peters (who would retire from football in 1975 due to injury) and long-term reserve goalkeeper Peter Bonetti. Nicholson, despite appearing tired by the end left England with a strong record – a world champion and two third-placed finishes at the European Nations Cup, as well as numerous debuts for young and talented players, though he had the misfortune to constantly lose to Germany.[24]

    The final quarter-final saw the Dutch dismantle an overly physical Brazil, with Cruijff and co tearing them to shreds, with the Brazilians, like the Chileans in the group stage reduced to attempting to hack them out of the game. Despite the physicality, the game didn’t boil over as Israeli referee Abraham Klein kept a tight lid on any potential flashpoints, booking both Willem van Hanegem and Wilson Piazza for rough tackles. The Dutch’s dominance was a sight to behold as their “clockwork orange” shirts tore through Brazil as if they weren’t there, imposing on the Brazilians what they had done to Argentina in 1970.

    Results

    June 30 Yugoslavia 0-0 Argentina (Argentina w. 4-2 on penalties)

    June 30 Poland 1-0 Spain

    June 30 Germany 3-1 England

    June 30 Netherlands 2-0 Brazil

    Semi-finals

    The semi-final draw paired Argentina with Germany and Poland with the Netherlands, with the first semi-final taking place in Madrid and the second in Barcelona.

    Argentina, having paired a strong defence with a technically strong, hard-working midfield were a better side than in 1974, with Huberto Maschio (perhaps lucky to keep his job in the aftermath of the humiliation of 1970) having refreshed the squad. The semi-final was a much better game than the quarter-final against Yugoslavia, but the result after 120 minutes was the same – a draw. Germany, hampered by an injury to Beckenbauer (who was replaced by Jürgen Pommerenke, who was a solid midfielder but not one possessed of the same skill set) had taken the lead through Gerhard Müller who had bundled home from a corner after Argentine goalkeeper Daniel Carnevali and captain Roberto Perfumo miscommunicated over a corner. Beckenbauer’s injury, coming as he landed awkwardly following an accidental collision with Miguel Ángel Brindisi changed the complexion of the game, as without his ability to step up into midfield from defence and carry the ball between the lines, the German threat was reduced. Argentina equalised through substitute Mario Kempes, who diverted a cross beyond the despairing dive of Josef Maier in the German goal. Germany would be indebted to Maier five minutes later, after a mistake from Sparwasser allowed Kempes through on goal, with Maier tipping his attempted lob over the bar. The shootout, between two exhausted teams, saw Argentina eventually triumph with Joachim Streich missing the decisive spot kick, to send Argentina through to consecutive finals, and Germany to the bronze medal playoff.

    In Barcelona, the Dutch and Poles, both playing in their first ever semi-final, played out a thriller, with both sides exchanging goals, until Cruijff’s “impossible goal” where, leaping through the air, he diverted the ball past Tomaszewski with his right heel (the ball itself at neck height and having already travelled to the far post) to settle the tie. In contrast to the physical tactics of the Brazilians, the Poles who played a similarly patient passing game to the Soviets, took the Dutch on with both van Beveren and Tomaszewski keeping their sides in it. Goals from Lato and Deyna were cancelled out by goals from Ruud Krol and Arend Haan, before Cruijff’s moment of genius settled the tie.

    The third-place playoff, held in Valencia, saw Poland triumph 1-0 thanks to a Lato strike, as German coach Georg Buschner made wholesale changes for a game he described as a glorified friendly. As a result Poland achieved their highest finish at the tournament.

    Results

    3 July Germany 1-1 Argentina (Argentina w. 4-3 on penalties)

    3 July Netherlands 3-2 Poland

    Third Place Playoff

    6 July Germany 0-1 Poland

    Final

    The final paired two nations who had never won the tournament – Argentina, who had finished runners-up on three occasions and the Dutch who had never before made the final. The game, played at Madrid F.C.’s stadium was less of a thrashing than 1970 but saw a clear winner nonetheless.

    The Dutch kicking off, were mesmeric their passing and movement leaving the Argentines trailing in their wake, as Cruijff danced through four tackles on a long mazy run before feinting inside and threading a ball through for Resenbrink to tap home after three minutes. No Argentine player had touched the ball. Argentina, recovered somewhat, with Roberto Telch drawing a good save from van Beveren on the half-hour mark, but the first half saw blue and white striped shirts struggling to contain an orange wave, and Neeskens would convert the first ever penalty in a world cup final as Ramón Heredia upended Theo de Jong to make it 2-0 at the break.

    Argentina, perhaps wary of what happened in 1970, came out fighting in the second half, taking the game to the Dutch, and managed to claw a goal back through veteran Rafael Albrecht who had come on as a substitute for the injured Carlos Squeo. The Dutch, not relenting on tempo, scored a third on the 75th minute, as Cruijff drifting into space, delivered a perfectly timed cross for Willem Jansen to score his second international goal to settle the game as a contest. The last ten minutes petered out s a contest, before English referee Jack Taylor blew his whistle to spell Dutch delirium, as the tournament saw a new name on the trophy. 1974 marked a rare moment – a tournament where the most talented side there won the tournament, the fist time this had happened since 1958.

    Results

    7 July Netherlands 3-1 Argentina



    [1] There is some conjecture that a deal was reached between the two associations (as part of each country’s sports ministry) that would see Spain support Italy for the next European hosted tournament, scheduled to be 1982.
    [2] Spain, under the presidency of Vicente Rojo Lluch from 1946 to 1962, enjoyed close relations with France, due in part to the French government’s belated support (in the aftermath of the outbreak of a second world war in 1938) for the republican government, and was generally regarded as Western-aligned, though due to civil war ties, it retained cordial relations with the Soviets, often serving as an intermediary (along with the neutral Germans) between the USSR and the Americans.
    [3] Their record in the European Nations Cup was much better during this period, but Spain endured a reputation as persistently flattering to deceive.
    [4] Spanish and Portuguese clubs, are members organisations, but the patronage of the leading clubs by both corporate and state interests in both countries gave them a significant financial edge over their counterparts in Europe outside of Italy.
    [5] Cabanillas became, upon his ascendancy to the premiership in 1965 at the age of the 41, the youngest Spanish Prime Minister in the 20th century, as well as the first centre-right premier since the late 1940s, ending a long period of Socialist rule.
    [6] The expansion of the Intercontinental Cup, to include the continental champions from Africa, Asia-Pacific and North America would also see it hosted in Japan on an annual basis following a sponsorship agreement between Toyota and FIFA. The tournament would also include a “Toyota Japan XI” as part of the agreement.
    [7] The commercialisation would see FIFA grow to rival the IOC as the wealthiest sports administrative body in the world, as well as establishing a model followed by other sports including both codes of rugby, cricket and basketball. The 1974 tournament would also continue the trend of having corporate interests from the host nation advertise as well, with Spain’s telecommunications monopoly CTNE and the Tourism Ministry both running campaigns during the tournament. The increasingly commercialism at FIFA largely came from Dittborn largely granting Havelange and his commercial team autonomous oversight of marketing and commercial organisation, and while there were certainly some very dodgy deals done (1978 being then most egregious), the proceeds allowed for further reinvestment into the game by FIFA including the establishment of a grants programme to fund the sport around the world, and provide further financial support to its member associations.
    [8] The host selection, much like in Germany twelve years prior, was controversial with local governmental lobbying playing a key role.
    [9] Trinidad and Tobago, like the rest of the British colonial islands in the Caribbean which had gained independence in the 1960s were in a series of customs unions, both within the Caribbean and separately with Canada, while also enjoying preferential trade with the UK due to the Commonwealth, resulting in the islands enjoying a period of sustained economic growth and development. Haiti, under a military dictatorship since 1957, were one of the pre-eminent Caribbean football sides.
    [10] Ongania’s overthrowal, orchestrated by the Council of State of the Armed Forces of Argentina, was largely driven by military disquiet at his decision to agree a ceasefire and reconciliation with the far-left insurgency, and a return to some form of civilian rule, including unbanning the previously dominant UCR. Ongania was replaced by Albano Harguindeguy, who headed a Council of State composed of the leading figures in the three arms of the armed forces.
    [11] Jorge Gaitán, who had been the hugely popular Liberal President during the 1950s, had dominated the Colombian political scene since, with both the Liberal Party (excluding the concordat faction) and the left-wing Popular Democratic Action both continuing his policies. An economic downturn, as part of the global economy’s stagflation saw discontent with Gaitánismo on the right grow, resulting in the Conservative government (backed by the military) increasingly restricting the opposition and workers movements.
    [12] While Australia had dismantled the majority of its discriminatory immigration policies since the second world war, the predominance of foreign-born Australian internationals, and the ethnic ties of many of the NSL clubs cemented the idea of football as “wogball” in the eyes of traditionalist Anglo-Celtic Australia.
    [13] The Congolese Federation, after Tshombe’s consolidation of power, transitioned into the Federal Republic of the Congo, in contrast to the communist Democratic Peoples Republic of the Congo, which ruled in Brazzaville.
    [14] Kubala also played 34 times for Czechoslovakia, scoring 22 goals in the process, though he never appeared at the World Cup.
    [15] Much like his clubmate Norman Hunter, Bremner was a more technically gifted player than his reputation suggested, but he was also prone to tackling “as if his studs were covered in barbed wire” and had a poor disciplinary record, making his choice as captain ahead of Rangers right-back Sandy Jardine a surprise.
    [16] Macleod had won election as Tory leader in 1967 and had led the Tories to victory over Hugh Gaitskell’s Labour government in 1972. His election victory coincided with the death of King Edward VIII who had been on the throne since 1936, with his niece Elizabeth, Princess of Wales taking the throne as Elizabeth II.
    [17] Popivoda and Oblak became the first Slovenes to represent Yugoslavia at the World Cup finals.
    [18] Tshombe, who had outmanoeuvred his main rival Patrice Lumumba, who had largely been backed by the Soviets, was a pragmatic anti-Communist rather than a dogmatic one, maintaining discreet relations with the eastern bloc, and becoming one of the first African leaders to sign trade agreements with the Republic of China and the Manchuria-based Peoples Republic. Tshombe, in contrast to other American backed regimes in Africa was not a one-party strongman, but instead practiced a system of “managed democracy” which alternated premierships between various ethnic interests, while he himself (either as President or Prime Minister) maintained real power. Tshombe, in contrast to figures such as Ghana’s Kwame Nkrumah, Tshombe was detested by many within the African-American and black radical movements, for his siding with European interests during the Congo Crisis, and his subsequent close ties with the former colonial power Belgium and the United States.
    [19] Wilson, the son of an English father and Italian mother grew up in Darlington, before returning to Italy with his family aged ten in 1955. Following changes to international eligibility rules, and his strong performances for Lazio, Wilson was approached by Bill Nicholson about playing for England, but declined, though he would later play in England for Middlesbrough F.C. following a spell in the United States with the New York Blues in the NASL. His Lazio teammate, Giorgio Chinaglia, who had grown up in South Wales opted to represent the Welsh internationally, becoming the first Welsh international born outside of the British Isles to represent the country since the Canadian born Leo Newton in 1912.
    [20] Magdeburg won the Cup Winners Cup in 1974, while German sides regularly made the last four of European competition.
    [21] The game, aside from the historical context of World War II and Nazi Germany’s implementation of the Holocaust, also had recent significance as Germany had helped broker an end to the 1971 Six Week War, which had seen Israel attacked by Syria. The peace treaty, signed in Munich in 1972, reaffirmed Israel’s territorial integrity and abolished the 1949 Beirut agreement which had seen the Arab Palestine territories administered between Syria, Lebanon, Jordan and Egypt, the agreement itself an unsatisfactory conclusion for all sides following the stalemated 1949 War. In its place, it was agreed that the Jordanian held portion, which comprised most of the eastern half of the former Mandatory Palestine would become the independent State of Palestine, which would be joined by the Lebanese administered part which comprised the northeastern sector. Egypt and Syria, who controlled the southern and northern slithers of land which had been granted to them to administer as part of the Beirut Agreement agreed to establish a Joint Council with Israel, the Palestinian State, Jordan and Lebanon to administer their respective territories. Jerusalem, which had been run as a neutral region under the UN Mandate of 1949 retained its status. While the Beirut Agreement had never been satisfactory to any of its signatories, it had managed to maintain a degree of peace between Israel and its Arab neighbours, minus the odd border war. The agreement by the Israeli government to allow for an independent Palestine was essentially a decision to create a buffer between itself and its neighbours, while also allowing for some gradual thaw in relations. While the Middle East would remain a region prone to instability, due in part to Cold War priorities, the Levant would be less prone to conflict, though Palestine itself was often undermined by various foreign state actors.
    [22] While both systems were different, they shared several common traits, included possession-based football, positional interchange and fluidity and a high-pressing game, designed to win the ball far up the pitch. While different in application, its hard to imagine either style not emerging in countries which did not have hockey/ice hockey as their second national sport, even if the style itself was a continuation and refinement of earlier ideas practiced by Hungary and Dynamo Moscow and the 1958 Brazil side.
    [23] Nicholson had agreed with the FA that he would leave the job after the conclusion of the tournament with his assistant Jimmy Adamson, who had been part of the coaching setup since 1966 succeeding him, due to the FAs preference for promoting within.
    [24] This included the 1970 and 1974 World Cup quarter finals and the 1972 European Nations Cup semi-final.
     
    1978 - White Revolution
  • 1978 – Iran

    Host selection and background

    Has there ever been a tournament as contentious as the 1978 finals? The world cup, and FIFA, much like the Olympics and the IOC, were no strangers to controversial tournaments, with 1934, 1938 and 1970 hosted in authoritarian nations under regimes attuned to the political capital of sport, but 1978 is perhaps the apotheoisis of this. From controversies over the host selection vote of the executive committee, to the vast sums spent on the tournament by a monarchy with a love of pomp and ceremony, to the usual badinage of foul play and the odd weak referee, the tournament which marked a number of firsts, remains one of the most controversial in the history of the finals.

    Iran’s selection as host at the 1970 FIFA General Congress, which coincided with the Shah’s regime announcing a one-off tournament to be hosted in Tehran in 1971 between five club sides and an Iran Select XI, to the cost of $7.2 million.[1] The Executive Committee vote has never been fully unearthed, due to FIFA’s archives not yet releasing all material, but much of it hinges on a series of payments made by the Iranian Sports Ministry to members of the Executive Committee, as part of a series of bilateral deals between those members from Latin America, Asia and Africa who were aligned with Washington (and thus by extension Tehran), including a series of loans and in one notorious case, revealed by a defector from the country’s oil ministry, an oil deal between Iran and the Portuguese junta, saw the Portuguese switch votes from Mexico to Iran.[2] The winning vote, passed by 12-7 against Mexico (who were bidding to host for the second time) and confirmed that the tournament would be held in the Middle East for the first time, a region where football had grown in popularity, but outside of North Africa had yet to be really represented on the world stage.

    Iran, under the firm hand of the Shah who had ruled since succeeding his father in 1944, was a country with a deep love for football, and with the state involved in most levels, with most top-flight sides run by organisations associated with the state. The national side, were one of Asia’s stronger representatives, frequently reaching the final stages of the Asian section of World Cup qualification, and winning the Asian Nations Cup three times in succession from 1968-1976. Having been awarded the tournament, the government confirmed a major programme of stadium building and expansion in Tehran, the northeastern border city and former capital Mashhad, the economic hub Esfahan and the northwestern city of Tabriz, which like Mashhad bordered the Soviet Union. The stadium building drive, saw the country’s already endemic corruption become even more egregious as the royal family, their associates and the various organs of state skimmed money from almost all aspects of the construction budget, with the tournament ending up somewhere around £250 million over budget, with reports of the various firms involved having to pay far above normal to begin construction.

    The tournament, held at the tail-end of the 1970s, a decade characterised by economic slowdown, compared to the postwar boom years and a see-saw between détente and escalation between the two superpowers as various regional conflicts operated on the pull-push axis. Iran, firmly in the American sphere, had provided covert support for the US and western interests in the region, maintaining a strong army and aiding the Aghan royalist government in crushing an attempted coup in 1972. Iran, also embroiled herself in the Arabian Gulf, supporting British efforts in Aden and signing an agreement (mediated by the Americans and British) with the newly independent United Emirates of Eastern Arabia[3] over territorial rights and maritime trade. Increases in the price of oil, also bolstered the regimes coffers, and saw Iran pursue a policy of hosting grand events, including sporting ones, as well as an audacious bid for the 1984 Olympics.

    Similarly to the Argentine regime of 1970, the concentration of resources (including the use of military conscripts) saw the bulk of stadiums completed on time, including the extravagant Aryamehr Stadium which formed part of a larger sporting complex designed with the Olympics in mind, was designed in a way to call to mind the epic constructions of the Persian Empire of the ancient era. Similarly to previous tournaments, it was decided that groups would be divided geographically, with Tehran hosting all games from the semi-finals onwards. As part of the negotiations between the Iranian government and FIFA, so as to ensure as many games as possible (and thus maximise revenue) a new format would be introduced for 1978, the last tournament to be held as a sixteen-team tournament before expansion to twenty-four from 1982 onwards. As such, there would be no straight knockout games until the semi-finals, with four groups of four, followed by two groups of four (replacing the previous straight knockout quarter-finals) and then semi-finals, third-place game and final.

    Qualification

    The Netherlands and Iran qualified automatically leaving fourteen places to be decided – one each for Asia and Africa, four for the Americas and eight for Europe.

    In Europe, there were some surprises, though in contrast to 1974 no debutantes. The Soviets and Hungarians again failed to qualify as did the Czechoslovaks and Yugoslavs leaving Poland as the sole Eastern European side at the tournament, comfortably qualifying ahead of 1966 runners-up Portugal. England, fist under the management of Jimmy Adamson who had succeeded Bill Nicholson, but had resigned following failure to qualify for the 1976 European Nations Cup (Wales being the sole British representative) and then the caretaker Joe Mercer and Ron Greenwood failed to qualify being knocked out by their bogey team Germany who beat them home and away to ensure England failed to reach the finals for the first time since returning to FIFA in the 1940s.

    However, Britain was still represented as Scotland qualified for consecutive finals for the first time since the 1950s under the management of Tommy Docherty who had led them four years earlier. The Scots, surprise qualifiers ahead of Yugoslavia, further added salt into English wounds by completing a hat-trick of Home Nations Championships, including a 2-1 win over England in Glasgow. Elsewhere, France returned to the tournament for the first time since 1966, while Sweden qualified for the first time since 1958. Italy, Spain and Austria also qualified to ensure that with the exception of the English, the majority of the teams who had participated in 1974 participated again.

    In the Americas, Mexico qualified for the first time since 1966, aiming to improve on a generally woeful tournament record under the new management of former international Raúl Cárdenas. Despite the growth of popularity of the sport in the U.S., thanks to the rise of the American Soccer League, which had seen several high-profile moves from Europe and South America (as well as Africa) to the fledgling competition, the national side remained something of a minnow, as did their cousins in the north, whose own Canadian Soccer League had undergone a similar process of attracting overseas talent.

    In South America, Brazil, Argentina and Peru qualified ensuring that Uruguay failed to qualify for consecutive tournaments for the first time. Brazil, now under the management of Osvaldo Brandão, who had previously managed the national side in the 1950s, had shifted to a more functional style of play, easily qualified ahead of Peru and Paraguay, while Argentina, who had changed manager in 1974 eased past Chile and Urugay. The qualification format, two groups of five teams saw Peru and Uruguay finish second in their respective groups, who played off for the final South American spot, which Peru won 2-1 to qualify for the third time.

    In Asia, Korea qualified ahead of Australia, New Zealand, Kuwait and Iraq to reach the finals for an Asia-Pacific record extending fourth time, led by Cha Bum-kun, who was one of the country’s few overseas professionals, with German side Darmstadt. The Koreans, despite a surprise draw to the New Zealanders in Wellington eased to first place in the group with a run of five successive wins to comfortably qualify, and deny Australia a third straight appearance at the tournament. While Korea’s qualification was relatively straightforward, the qualifying rounds featured a minor diplomatic incident as Emirati players suffered the ill-effects of tear gas during one of the Iraqi government’s periodic suppressions of the pan-Arab Ba’athist movement, sparking a brief suspension of relations between the U.E.E.A and the Iraqi government.[4]

    In Africa, the nearly men of South Africa, finally made good on their potential and qualified for the tournament for the first time, coinciding with the 1977 general election victory for Colin Eglin’s Progressive Party which formed the first government not to feature the United Party since the 1930s.[5] Under the coaching of former international John Hewie, and with a squad with solid overseas experience, the South Africans finally reached the summit, finishing ahead of Tunisia, Egypt and Nigeria to qualify for the first time, with Patrick Ntsoelengoe’s winning goal against Egypt to seal qualification, drilling home a Jannie Mofokeng cross, creating scenes of delirium in Johannesburg, much to the chagrin of the some of the Afrikaner nationalist press, due to the side’s predominantly black make-up.[6] South Africa’s qualification made themselves and Iran the only debutante side at the finals, one of the lowest numbers in the tournament’s history.

    Participating nations

    • Iran (hosts – debut)
    • Netherlands (holders)
    • Argentina
    • Austria
    • Brazil
    • France
    • Germany
    • Italy
    • Korea
    • Mexico
    • Peru
    • Poland
    • Scotland
    • South Africa (debut)
    • Spain
    • Sweden
    While the tournament format changed, the seeding system did not with eight seeded teams and eight unseeded. The seeds were: Argentina, Brazil, Germany, Iran (hosts), Italy, Netherlands (holders), Poland and Spain.

    The draw, held on March 14 1978, was as follows:

    Group 1: Iran, Argentina, France, Scotland

    Group 2: Germany, Poland, Mexico, Korea

    Group 3: Netherlands, Italy, Peru, South Africa,

    Group 4: Brazil, Spain, Austria, Sweden

    Tournament summary

    Group 1

    Group 1, hosted in the capital Tehran, paired the hosts Iran with Argentina, France and Scotland in a group viewed as broadly competitive. Argentina, under the management of José Varacka (assisted by Vladislao Cap and César Luis Menotti) had transitioned to a style of play influenced by the Dutch side which had beaten them four years earlier, though it was less fluid than the Dutch version, influenced by the attacking style Menotti had developed as a coach at Huracán, coupled with Varacka’s own tendency to pragmatism. France, returning to the finals after a long absence, had an exciting young side, led by former Ajax manager Romanian Ștefan Kovács.[7] Scotland, a hard-running side built around traditional British virtues, were competitive, while Iran, despite widespread state investment were something of a wild card under Heshmat Mohajerani.[8]

    The opening game, which followed an opening ceremony that resembled a Bacchenalian nightmare, as the 2,500 anniversary of the monarchy celebrated in 1971, was recreated on a smaller scale, featuring performers dressed as Persian warriors playing a game of football rendered absurd by being performed on horseback. The stadium itself, was ringed with troops and military police, as the Shah, who was an increasingly hated figure watched in the Aryamehr Stadium’s specially designed royal box. The match, which saw the hosts face Argentina, was over as a contest by the hour mark, as Argentina eased into a three goal lead, courtesy of strikes from Osvaldo Ardiles, Mario Kempes and substitute Oscar Ortiz, subduing the crowd, though Iraj Danaeifard was able to capitalise on a mistake from Ubaldo Fillol to fire the ball under the Argentine’s dive and score Iran’s first ever goal at the finals.

    In the other match, played at the Shahbanu Farah Stadium, in the east of Tehran, saw France ease to a 3-1 win over the Scots, with Joe Jordan’s opening goal coming against the run of the play. The game, like most at the finals, was played in intense summer heat, hampering sides who played a more physical style, as France’s patient passing eventually wore the Scots down with Nancy’s Michel Platini (on as a second-half substitute) setting up goals for Bernard Lacombe and Dominique Rocheteau before scoring the third himself in the eighty-seventh minute.

    The second round of fixtures saw Argentina and Scotland draw 1-1 as Kenny Dalglish’s free-kick cancelled out René Houseman’s opener. The game, a stop-start affair, was not a classic, but Scotland were indebted to their goalkeeper, Partick Thistle’s Alan Rough for a superb double save from Kempes and Leopoldo Luque, the latter, a split-second reaction to divert the ball over the bar, later voted the save of the tournament. Elsewhere, France beat Iran 2-0, as goals from Olivier Rouyer and Jean-Marc Guillou in either half saw off the limited threat of the Iranians, in a game which saw Iranian defender Andranik Eskandarian sent off for two bookable offences, though the second, controversially would prove to be a case of mistaken identity, as the referee, Austrian Erich Linemayr, meant to send off Nasrollah Abdollahi, much to the chagrin of the Iranians.

    In the final round of fixtures, Argentina and France drew 2-2 in an entertaining game which was marred by an injury suffered by Argentina goalkeeper Ubaldo Fillol who was stretchered off following a mid-air collision with French midfielder Dider Six. His replacement, Héctor Baley, would save a late penalty from Platini to ensure the game finished even, though France’s equaliser was a goal of beauty as their midfield interchanged passes, to take the ball into the Argentine box, before Marc Berdoll gracefully chipped the ball over Fillol to finish the move. Scotland and Iran, two sides who had rarely flickered at the tournament, played out a thriller with the Scots eventually triumphing 3-2, including a superb goal from Nottingham Forest’s Archie Gemmill, who exchanged a one-two pass with Dalglish, sprinted past the despairing lunge of the Iranian left-back and blasted the ball past Nasser Hejazi to put the Scots 3-1 up, before Iran’s captain Ali Parvin made it 3-2 in the eighty-fifth minute. While Scotland had flickered too late, Gemmill’s goal would live long in the memory. The result meant that Iran would become the first host-nation to fail to qualify from the group stage, as well as the first to fail to win a game at the finals.

    Pos​
    TeamPldWDLGFGAGDPoints
    1
    France321073+45
    2
    Argentina312064+24
    3
    Scotland311156_13
    4
    Iran300338-50
    Results

    2 June Iran 1-3 Argentina

    2 June France 3-1 Scotland

    6 June Argentina 1-1 Scotland

    6 June Iran 0-2 France

    10 June Argentina 2-2 France

    10 June Scotland 3-2 Iran

    Group 2

    Group 2 (hosted in Tabriz) paired 1974’s bronze medal competitors, Germany and Poland with Mexico and Korea in a group that was largely expected to be a fairly easy one for the two European sides. Germany, who had changed coach with Borussia Mönchengladbach’s Hannes Weisweiler taking over from Georg Buschner in 1976, following the disappointment of that tournament.[9] Poland, now coached by Jacek Gmoch were enjoying the efforts of a truly brilliant generation, having finished third at the previous tournament. Korea, had some emerging talents including two players based in Europe in striker Cha Bum-kun who played for Darmstadt in the Bundesliga and Huh Jung-moo who played for Dutch side PSV Eindhoven (both of who had been signed in the 1976/77 season respectively.) Mexico, returning to the finals for the first time in twelve years, were hoping to make amends for a truly dreadful record at the finals, had a young side with no players aged over thirty in their squad.[10]

    The opening round of fixtures saw Germany and Poland play out a 1-1 draw, as Zbigniew Boniek’s strike from outside the area cancelled out Klaus Fischer’s opener. Germany, a side in transition with players such as Beckenbauer and Netzer having retired after the 1976 European Nations Cup alongside stalwarts such as Gerhard Müller, were more functional than their previous incarnations, favouring a five man midfield with a lone striker (usually the explosive Schalke 04 forward Klaus Fischer) supported by the wily (if aging) Bernd Hölzenbein, struggled to break down the Poles who played a fast passing style which caught an aging German defence on the hop. Germany’s goal came against the run of play, with Fischer running onto a long-pass from Horst Blankenburg to fire past Jan Tomaszewski in the Poland goal. Boniek’s equaliser, deftly chipping Jürgen Croy (starting in place of Josef Maier who had suffered a stomach upset before the game) was a thing of beauty, the arc on the ball sending it spinning far beyond the reach of Croy to continue Poland’s unbeaten run against the Germans.[11]

    Elsewhere, Korea secured their first ever win at the World Cup, defeating the Mexicans 2-1 thanks to a double from Cha Bum-kun, the second of which, a penalty box finish hit with real venom, would lead to his nickname as the “Hyundai Howitzer” having begun his career with the manufacturer’s works team. Mexico, despite starting brightly, opening the lead through Arturo Vázquez struggled with Korea’s intensity, as the Koreans under Soviet manager Valentin Nikolayev adopted a similar (if not as intricate style) to the Dynamo Kyiv side which had begun to dominate Soviet football in the 1970s. Korea’s win put them in the history books, as the first Asian side to win a game at the finals after forty-eight years of effort.

    In the second round of fixtures, Germany defeated Mexico 4-0, with the Mexicans reduced to ten men following a brutal tackle on Rainer Bonhof from Leonardo Cuéllar. Already a goal down, Mexico as so often before, wilted, conceding three goals in a fifteen minute spell either side of half-time to Germany and unassailable lead. The game, played in a stadium that was two-thirds full (an issue for most matches outside of Tehran) saw eighteen year-old Bernd Schuster make his debut, becoming the youngest German debutant at the finals (as well as one of the youngest in tournament history), where his technical ability (against admittedly limited opposition) caught the eye of Barcelona. Poland and Korea, in the other fixture (played to a crowd of around eight thousand or so) played out a drab game ruined by an awful pitch and high temperatures, with the Poles eventually winning 1-0 thanks to a Grzegorz Lato strike.

    In the final round of fixtures, Germany beat Korea 2-0, with Fischer and Joachim Streich scoring in either half. The game, fairly limited as it was as a contest, was notable for the long delay to the second half following what sounded like an explosion near the stadium (which turned out to be a car backfiring, though this didn’t prevent the poor motorist being beaten by SAVAK troops), one in a series of moments which painted a tournament in a country on the edge. With regime personnel making up a significant portion of the crowds across the games at the tournament, the pictures of uniformed troops taking up row after row of empty seating became a resonant image across the globe. In the other game, Poland and Mexico drew 1-1 with the Mexicans fortunate that French referee Robert Wurtz failed to spot a blatant handball in the build-up.

    Pos​
    TeamPldWDLGFGAGDPoints
    1
    Germany321071+65
    2
    Poland312032+14
    3
    Korea310224-22
    4
    Mexico301227-51
    Results

    2 June Germany 1-1 Poland

    2 June Korea 2-1 Mexico

    6 June Germany 4-0 Mexico

    6 June Poland 1-0 Korea

    10 June Korea 0-2 Germany

    10 June Mexico 1-1 Poland

    Group 3

    Group 3 paired the Dutch holders with Italy, Peru and debutantes South Africa. The Dutch, coached by George Knobel, had refreshed their side, but were still largely built around the 1974 championship winning squad which had dazzled the world with totaalvoetbal. Italy, despite their club sides continued competitiveness, had endured a difficult decade, the 1970 bronze medal winning side notwithstanding, having failed to make a mark on the 1974 tournament or either the 1972 and 1976 European Championships. Under the veteran, if somewhat rigid management of Ferruccio Valcareggi, who had succeeded Edmondo Fabbri for his second spell as national team manager in 1974[12] the Italians were expected to be tough to beat if not particularly inspiring to watch. Peru, who had been an entertaining side at an entertaining tournament in 1970, returned to the finals after failing to qualify in 1974, with a squad containing numerous veterans of that tournament, The final side in the group were South Africa, who had a strong core of overseas internationals (largely either in the United States or Britain) and players from one of Africa’s stronger domestic leagues, and unlike the largely white rugby union and cricket sides, the football side (though they played in the same springbok green) was multiracial. Coached by former international Eddie Firmani, they had finally made good on their promise after years of choking to make the finals for the first time.

    In the opening round of fixtures, the Dutch and Peru played out a 0-0 draw, with Peru’s Argentine-born goalkeeper Ramón Quiroga making a superb save to deny Arie Haan an opening goal. The game, played on a poor pitch at the new stadium built in Esfahan, was also hampered by the heat, even with the game being played at a relatively late kick-off time of 7.30pm.[13] Elsewhere, Italy managed to see off a spirited South Africa, captained by Ipswich Town’s Colin Viljoen[14] thanks to a superb goal from the young Vicenza striker, Paolo Rossi, who after catching a botched clearance on his chest, volleyed it beyond the reach of Motsau Setlhodi in the South African goal.

    In the second round of matches, Arie Haan scored a forty-yard piledriver to settle a tense game with the Italians, who had taken the lead following an own-goal from Ernie Brandts, before settling into their luchetto rhythm. The game itself, once the Dutch finally found their groove, was a good one, as their intricate passing style and sudden movement forced the Italians to press more aggressively than their usual blanket defence allowed. The Dutch equaliser came from substitute Hendrik Cruijff’s moment of brilliance, as he (playing in a more withdrawn role than 1974 due to a series of injuries suffered in the years in between with Barcelona) feinted to shoot, leaving his marker for dead before threading a perfectly weighted pass for Johan Neeskens to slot home past the onrushing Dino Zoff. Elsewhere, Peru and South Africa drew 1-1, with Simon Lehoko’s bullet header from a Jomo Sono corner securing the African side’s first ever point at the finals, following an opening goal from Teófilo Cubillas, which saw him skip past the challenge of Steve Wegerle before firing past Setlhodi. The game would sadly see an unpleasant injury suffered by the South African keeper, as his foot caught in the turf as he rose to claim a ball, which saw nineteen-year-old Gary Bailey come on for only his third cap.[15]

    In the final round of games, Italy and Peru drew 0-0 in a game of stultifying dullness, as the Peruvians, hampered by an injury suffered by Cubillas in the first half, struggled to break down Italy’s massed defence, while Italy, struggled to find any rhythm with the result leaving both sides level on points and goal difference, with Italy qualifying by the virtue of having scored more goals than the Peruvians. In the other game, played at a municipal stadium, the Dutch came back from a goal down to draw 1-1 with the South Africans who had Bailey and the rock-solid Johannes Mofokeng to thank for stealing a point from the world champions, as Rob Resembrink cancelled out Andries Maseko’s opener for the African side. As a result the Dutch topped the group, while South Africa finished bottom, though they could return home with a huge amount of pride.

    Pos​
    TeamPldWDLGFGAGDPoints
    1
    Netherlands312032+14
    2
    Italy31202203
    3
    Peru30301103
    4
    South Africa302123-12
    Results

    2 June Netherlands 0-0 Peru

    2 June Italy 1-0 South Africa

    6 June Netherlands 2-1 Italy

    6 June Peru 1-1 South Africa

    10 June Italy 0-0 Peru

    10 June South Africa 1-1 Netherlands

    Group 4

    The final group paired perennial favourites Brazil with three European sides: 1974 hosts Spain, Austria and Sweden who were returning to the finals after a long absence. Brazil, highly physically fit, if not as joyous as some previous sides, played a more mechanised version of the Dutch style (part of the greater trend towards systemised football in South America, which had originally emerged in the 1960s) and were in good form heading into the tournament, while both Spain and Sweden represented functional, disciplined sides. The dark horses were Austria who’s young side had warmed up for the tournament by beating both England and Italy in home friendlies.

    In the opening round of matches, Brazil and Sweden drew 1-1, with Reinaldo’s opener being cancelled out by Sweden’s veteran substitute Bo Larsson. Brazil, who’s squad only contained two surviving members of the 1970 title winners, found themselves unable to breakdown Sweden’s hardened defence, though Roberto Rivellino’s role as deep-lying playmaker and captain was a breath of fresh air. In the other game, Austria eased to a 1-0 win over the Spanish, thanks to a penalty from Hans Krankl, who would join Valencia after the tournament.

    In the second round of games, Austria defeated the Swedes 2-1 thanks to a brace from Walter Schachner, cancelling out Thomas Sjöberg’s opener for the Swedes. The game, a tight contest overall, hinged on a controversial decision not to penalise Austrian captain Robert Sara for a high tackle on Benny Wendt, with Sara winning the ball back (despite leaving Wendt crumpled) and hitting a long diagonal ball for Schachner to belt home. If Austria and Sweden’s game had a touch of controversy, Brazil and Spain was a deathly contest bereft of any life, with neither side fashioning much in the way of quality or chances. The result, an inevitable 0-0 draw, was decried in both countries as not befitting either of their respective football cultures, but was emblematic of a tournament which was low on goals.

    In the final round, Brazil finally came into their own to see off an Austrian fightback and win 2-1 to qualify for the knockout stage alongside the Austrians, who had reached the knockout stage for the first time since 1954. Spain meanwhile finished their campaign with a 2-0 win over the Swedes, in a result which saw both teams exit at the first round.

    Pos​
    TeamPldWDLGFGAGDPoints
    1
    Austria320143+14
    2
    Brazil312032+14
    3
    Spain311121+13
    4
    Sweden302125-31
    Results

    2 June Brazil 1-1 Sweden

    2 June Spain 0-1 Austria

    6 June Austria 2-1 Sweden

    6 June Spain 0-0 Brazil

    10 June Brazil 2-1 Austria

    10 June Sweden 0-2 Spain

    Second Group Stage

    The change in format saw the previously straight knockout quarter-finals replaced with a second group stage, which was drawn on June 11 as follows:

    Group A: France, Poland, Netherlands, Brazil

    Group B: Germany, Austria, Argentina, Italy

    Group A

    The opening game of the second round saw the Dutch and French draw 1-1 as Johnny Rep’s opener (superbly assisted by Cruijff) was cancelled out by French defender Christian Lopez, who bundled the ball home past Jan van Beveren in the Dutch goal. The game, saw Cruijff hobble off with an injury sustained in an accidental clash with Henri Michel, which brought his tournament (and international career, as he had announced he would be retiring after the finals) to a sad end.

    Elsewhere, Brazil saw off Poland 3-1 with two goals from Vasco da Gama striker Roberto and a third from right-back Manoel Cabral, putting the game beyond the reach of the Poles who had taken the lead through teenager Adam Nawalka. In contrast to the group stage, these games were better attended, though the phalanx of armed police and the muted atmospheres meant that the football often felt like it had its own ethereal reality.

    In the second round of fixtures, Brazil and the Dutch played out a 0-0 draw, in a game which saw two different versions of a similar tactical style cancel each other out. The Dutch, lessened by the absence of Cruijff were perhaps unlucky not to win, with Émerson Leão saving superbly from Neeskens, and a further attempt from Ruud Krol being cleared off the line, but the Brazilians clung on to earn a draw. In the other game, France beat Poland 2-1, with Michel Platini and Dider Six on the scoresheet, with Lato netting Poland’s late consolation.

    In the final round, the Poles pulled off a surprise result, clinging on to beat the Dutch 3-2 with Boniek’s exquisite free-kick clinching the win in the final minutes. The game, played at a quick tempo despite the summer heat, was a classic, though the somewhat shambolic defending on display rendered it more of a basketball clash than a tight footballing contest. Nevertheless, Poland’s win meant that they and the Dutch both failed to qualify for the semi-finals, leaving France and Brazil to contest the final spot. In contrast to the helter skelter nature of the game between the Dutch and Poles, Brazil settled the game with France a by a single, if controversial goal, with Dirceu appearing to score the winner from an offside position. Despite the controversy, the result saw both sides through to the semi-finals, with France making that stage for the first time since 1958.

    Pos​
    TeamPldWDLGFGAGDPoints
    1
    Brazil321041+35
    2
    France31113303
    3
    Netherlands302134-12
    4
    Poland310257-22
    Results

    14 June France 1-1 Netherlands

    14 June Poland 1-3 Brazil

    18 June Netherlands 0-0 Brazil

    18 June France 2-1 Poland

    21 June Netherlands 2-3 Poland

    21 June Brazil 1-0 France

    Group B

    On paper, a tougher group than Group A, Group B opened with the Argentines easing to a 2-0 win over Austria with Mario Kempes striking in both halves to seal the win. The game, which saw extended theatrics by both sets of players, was a scrappy affair and saw Walter Schachner and Argentine defender Alberto Tarantini sent off after a scuffle on the hour mark. The other match, a sterile, joyless contest between two sides playing pastiches of themselves saw Italy see off the Germans following a late penalty, awarded for a foul on Marco Tardelli by Bernard Dietz. The game, which saw lethargic attacks smothered by blanket defences was so dull that even the Iranian troops crammed into the running track appeared to be wilting from the boredom.

    In the second round of games, Italy saw off Austria 1-0 thanks to a Paolo Rossi goal, after Austrian goalkeeper Fredi Koncilla spilled a Franco Causio cross into the striker’s path. Austria, perhaps overawed by the occasion, struggled to get into the game, and Italy held on to secure the win. Germany and Argentina played out a 2-2 draw, with Klaus Fischer and Dieter Kaster (who had set the record for most goals in a Bundesliga season in 1976/77 with 34 in 34 games) cancelling out Leopoldo Luque’s brace for the Argentines. While the game was played on a rutted pitch, which hampered attempts to play a passing game, the relatively cool temperature allowed both sides to play a more direct game, much to their strikers’ strengths.

    The final round saw Italy and Argentina draw 1-1 as Mario Kempes cancelled out Roberto Bettega’s opener, in a rare moment where he was able to break away from the man-marking of Claudio Gentile to slot home. Austria, meanwhile gained some pride with a 2-1 win over their neighbours Germany, with Hans Krankl and a Berti Vogts own-goal seeing them hold on for a famous win, despite a superb consolation from Karl-Heinz Rummenigge, which became immortalised in famous commentary by Edi Finger after Krankl sealed the victory in the eighty-seventh minutes (“Tor! Tor! Tor! Tor! Tor! Tor! I wer' narrisch”) to send both sides out at the second group stage.

    Pos​
    TeamPldWDLGFGAGDPoints
    1
    Argentina321041+35
    2
    Italy31113303
    3
    Germany302134-12
    4
    Austria310224-22
    Results

    14 June Austria 0-2 Argentina

    14 June Germany 0-0 Italy

    18 June Italy 1-0 Austria

    18 June Argentina 2-2 Germany

    21 June Argentina 1-1 Italy

    21 June Austria 2-1 Germany

    Semi-finals

    The semi-finals paired Brazil with Italy and France with Argentina, with both matches played in Tehran. The game between Brazil and Italy, saw the Brazilians triumph on penalties after Dirceu had equalised for Brazil, following Patrizio Sala’s first half opener for Italy. The game, which saw a slightly less cautious Italy than previously wasn’t a classic, but was compelling in its own way – though maybe less for the otherwise excellent Gaetano Scirea who missed the decisive spot kick.

    In the other semi-final, Argentina eased to a 2-1 win, with José Daniel Valencia taking advantage of a rare error from French captain Marius Trésor (the first black international to captain the French side) to fire home the opener. France’s equaliser was a superb goal, Dider Six latching on to a mishit pass from Osvaldo Ardiles, to run almost the full length of the pitch before squaring for Bernard Lacombe to equalise. Argentina’s winner, a deflected shot from substitute Daniel Bertoni, was enough to see off the tiring French and send Argentina through to a third consecutive final.

    In the third place playoff, France held their nerve to see off the Italians 1-0 thanks to a goal from Michel Platini to secure their best finish to a tournament since their runners-up spot in 1958.

    Results

    24 June Brazil 1-1 Italy (Brazil w. 4-2 on penalties)

    25 June Argentina 2-1 France)

    Third-place playoff

    June 27 Italy 0-1 France

    Final

    The final, a re-run of the 1970 edition, was the fourth all South American final in the competition’s history and one that paired a more mechanised Brazil with a more technical Argentina. The game itself began as a farce as the two sides were prevented from taking to the pitch due to the closing ceremony (this being the first tournament to utilise one) overrunning due to part of it being organised as a military parade. Kicking off under a farce, the Brazilians initially pressed Argentina back into their own half, but were unable to make the breakthrough with Ubaldo Fillol making a string of saves to deny Gilberto Alves and Roberto the opening goal. Argentina would instead open the scoring, against the run of play through Leopoldo Luque, who skipped past the challenge of Oscar Bernardi to slot home past Émerson Leão. Despite the setback, Brazil continued to attack, but were denied by a superb clearance from Argentine captain Daniel Passarella on the stroke of half-time to keep the Argentine advantage.

    Brazil would, after a sustained period of pressure, equalise through substitute Tuzico (who would move to Italy after the tournament) who drifted infield before driving the ball beyond the reach of Ubaldo Fillol. The equaliser, would take the game to extra time, and many in the press box assumed that Argentina’s history of fragility in finals would come to bear, as Brazil continued to attack in waves. And yet the Brazilians couldn’t score and would concede the winning goal in farcical fashion, as a deep cross from Ardiles was cleared by Justino Amaral to be met by Houseman, who’s pinged cross richoccheted off of several players before finding Bertoni who fired past the unsighted Émerson Leão to secure the victory for Argentina.

    How then should we remember 1978? It was certainly not a classic tournament, with no real clear cut example of one side being on a different plane to everyone else as in 1970 or 1974, but there were moments of joy nonetheless – Iran’s ruling regime’s hubris, the sheer explosion of joy as Korea won their first ever match at the finals, Austria’s delirium at beating Germany in a meaningless game, and the occasional brilliance of the Dutch and French.

    And yet – has any world cup been held in an environment of such disregard for basic human rights and dignity? Certainly the fascist tournaments of the 1930s, and Argentina’s own marquee in 1970 were held to the benefit of violent, autocratic regimes, but nowhere was such opulence contrasted with the brute images of authoritarianism, as the Shah’s police and military formed an unending vigil in stadiums across the tournament. Much like his huge celebration of the Persian monarchy in 1971, 1978 was a scene of endless hubris – but one that marked the apotheosis of a regime soon destined to fall into anarchy.

    28 June Argentina 2-1 Brazil



    [1] This was part of the 2,500 year celebration of the Iranian monarchy, an orgy of kitsch, attended by the world’s great and good, including Secretary of State Dean Rusk, French Prime Minister Félix Gaillard, King Idris of Libya, King Mustafa II of Tunisia, Indian foreign minister Zulfikar Ali Bhutto and Italian Prime Minister Giovanni Malagodi. The tournament, played at the Iranian national stadium paired Santos, Benfica, an Iranian Select XI, Egyptian side Zamalek and Uruguayan side Nacional, saw Santos comfortably win. The tournament, would inspire the expansion of the Intercontinental Cup.
    [2] It has been rumoured, that the deal was part of a broader Washington-led policy of supporting anti communist regimes indirectly under the Democratic and Republican administrations of John F. Kennedy and George Romney respectively, with the Soviets and their bloc supporting various communist groups in opposition.
    [3] These consisted of the Trucial States, Bahrain and Qatar in a loose federation and added a further Western bulwark against the Soviet aligned (if not necessarily Arab socialist) regimes in Syria and Iraq.
    [4] The pan-Arab socialist movement, despite some ideological ties to communism, was in Iraq at least, a movement that shape-shifted with the political winds, enjoying ties with both blocs in the Cold War. Iraq, following a period of instability in the 1960s, which saw various coups and counter-coups had stabilised by the 1970s under a series of civil-military governments which largely aligned with the Soviets, much to the chagrin of the Americans.
    [5] The United Party, similarly, to the Liberals in Canada, dominated South African politics from the 1930s onwards, but by the 1970s were gradually splintering under internal and external pressures – while South Africa had largely liberalised on race, with the country finally reaching universal suffrage by the passing of the 1968 constitutional amendment on voter rolls, an increasingly militant trade union movements and a coalescing of black African movements on the left behind the Congress Party splintered the UP vote on the left allowing the Progressives, Labour and the ANC to pick up votes, while the right wing of the party splintered off to merger with the left-wing of the hard-right National Party to form the National Democratic Party.
    [6] Though South Africa’s side was multiracial – the Wegerle brothers were both key members of the squad, while reserve goalkeeper Gary Bailey, who would move to England in 1979, would become a key player in the 1980s, while Colin Viljoen, who spent most of his career in England, captained the side.
    [7] Kovács became the first foreign manager to oversee France at a major tournament – his assistant, Michel Hidalgo would take over after the tournament would build on his work to great success.
    [8] Mohajerani, was a rare Iranian coach with experience outside of Asia, having spent several years as an assistant coach in Spain and Portugal, working as an assistant coach at Barcelona before taking the national job in 1975.
    [9] The Germans, having qualified for the semi-finals ahead of the Soviets on goal-difference lost to Yugoslavia 3-1 and then lost to the Dutch in the bronze medal match, bringing Georg Buschner’s reign to an end.
    [10] This included Hugo Sánchez who would move to Spain after the tournament, joining Athletic Club de Madrid from UNAM for a record Mexican fee of $475,000.
    [11] Having defeated them to take bronze in 1974, Poland drew with the Germans in three matches played between 1974-78, including their group stage fixture in Tabriz.
    [12] Fabbri had left the job in 1966 following the World Cup in England, but returned in 1968 after Valcareggi had returned to take over Fiorentina, and remained national coach until 1974, where he was succeeded (for the second time) by Valcareggi.
    [13] A post-tournament report by FIFA would find that the newly built stadia’s pitches had been rushed to completion, meaning that they were often of quite poor quality.
    [14] Who in 1978 had become the first African international to captain a side to FA Cup glory as Ipswich Town saw off Arsenal to win the cup for the first time.
    [15] Much to the chagrin of Orlando Pirates supporters who rated their goalkeeper, the highly unorthodox Patson Banda as the best keeper in Africa. Bailey, however was a superb goalkeeper, establishing himself as an English top-flight mainstay with Manchester United and remaining South Africa’s first choice for another fourteen years.
     
    1982 - Bella Ciao
  • 1982 – Italy

    Host selection and background

    1982, despite the expanded tournament, marked a return to some normalcy, as Italy became the second country to host the tournament twice. In contrast to the widespread allegations of corruption that had soured the mood around Iran’s hosting, Italy had won largely unopposed after Greece and Turkey had withdrawn their somewhat long shot bids. Similarly to Spain eight years earlier, the Italians had a select group of stadiums ready (with some widespread refurbishments planned) as well as the construction of a new 35,000 capacity stadium in Bari.

    Despite the agreed list of host cities, Italy’s often chaotic political system and the general years of militancy in the 1970s as far-left and far-right clashed with each other (with the latter often supported by members of what was termed the “deep state” opposed to any Communist involvement in government) hampered the stadium projects, with a notorious example being the failed bombing attempt on the renovations of Bologna’s stadium by a fringe neo-fascist organisation. Following a long series of negotiations, a change in electoral law to a mixed-majoritarian system enabled greater stability within Italian politics, allowing Mauro Ferri’s Socialist government, elected in 1976, and returned again in 1980 to see the projects through.

    Away from the political arena, there were also concerns, particularly in the south, that the stadium renovation projects would suffer some Mafia influence, and while never conclusively proven, there were rumours that the construction of the new San Nicola stadium in Bari was overbudget due to Mafia payments. The renovation projects, were nevertheless broadly successful, and by then time of the finals Italy was ready, though the total cost greatly exceeded the original budgets, seemingly par for the course of Italian infrastructure projects. Part of the reason for the cost increase was the need for more host cities and venues than previously, as the tournament expanded to twenty-four teams from sixteen, as had been promised by Carlos Dittborn upon his ascension to the Presidency in 1974 (as part of the compromise which saw him succeed Stanley Rous.)

    The tournament also took place during a period of increased hooliganism and disorder within the sport across Europe, as sporting infrastructure designed for a different era began to buckle under violence and increased strain. While initially viewed as a British problem, there was growing recognition that it was becoming an increasingly pan-European issue, with a notorious incident at the second leg of the 1979 Federation Cup final between Borussia Mönchengladbach and Red Star Belgrade where seventeen fans from both sides and hundreds of others were injured in clashes with each other and the German police. This and a general trend for disorder in both domestic and continental matches, saw an increased cooperation between police forces across the continent, and saw Italy recruit extra police for the finals itself.

    1982, also saw a new format, following complaints about the sterility of the second group stage in 1978, with a round of sixteen after the group stages (composed of each group winner, runner-up and four best third placed teams) to bring back some form of knockout jeopardy. Similarly to Spain in 1974, the groups were split between the twelve venues geographically, so as to ensure limited travel and reduce the risk of hooliganism. The commercial partnerships that had become an increasing hallmark of the tournament post-1970 were also increased as virtually every consumer sector found itself represented in some form, with car manufacturers, alcohol, fashion and luxury goods, soft-drinks and consumer electronics well represented across the board in a tournament of glorious technicolour.

    Qualification

    Italy and Argentina qualified automatically, leaving twenty-two slots to be decided. As part of the expansion, Africa and Asia-Pacific gained two additional spots to get three each, Europe had twelve, while North and South America had two automatic slots each (with the final slot to be decided via a playoff between the third-best North American side and the worst finishing South American group winner.)

    In Europe, Hungary, Czechoslovakia and the Soviets all returned after a long absence. England, under the management of former Leeds United and Birmingham City manager Don Revie (who had previously been an England assistant in the 1960s) returned after missing out on 1978, with former manager Bill Nicholson (as FA Director of Coaching) part of Revie’s staff. Scotland also qualified, giving the finals a British tinge.[1] Belgium and Yugoslavia also returned to the finals after missing previous tournaments, giving the European qualifiers a somewhat familiar feel. Belgium’s qualification came at the expense of the Dutch, who despite the emergency return of Hendrik Cruijff[2] failed to fire and found themselves dumped out of qualifying some eight years after winning the world cup.

    In the Americas, Brazil and Chile qualified comfortably (maintaining Brazil’s proud record of having never failed to qualify for the finals) while Peru saw off the challenge of Uruguay to secure the playoff spot against North America’s third best side, condemning the Uruguayans to a third straight failure to make the finals. While South America, failed to spring many surprises (with Uruguay having struggled for most of the 1970s), in the North, Honduras, Canada and El Salvador made Mexico’s usually serene path to the finals trickier than usual, with the Hondurans topping the group to win the North American Championship and qualify for the first time. Mexico’s final round victory over El Salvador saw them snatch the second spot, condemning El Salvador to the playoff with Peru which they would lose heavily.

    It was Africa and the Asia-Pacific where the expansion of spots, saw some surprises as South Africa were joined by Cameroon and Algeria, two sides who had begin to make their mark on the Africa Cup, and the continent’s club competitions. Cameroon, like many postcolonial African states, a federal republic largely built around linguistic and ethnic divisions, had a number of players in former colonial power France, as did Algeria who had begin to challenge the traditional North African powers of Morocco and Egypt. In contrast to previous final rounds in Africa, which had gone down to the wire, the three sides qualified comfortably, though South Africa’s final qualifier away in Angola had to be moved to neutral Botswana due to the rapidly deteriorating security situation in the country, as the civil war gained pace.[3]

    In Asia, the political situation in Iran[4] precluded their involvement, while the Iranian regime’s wish to re-establish their previous strategic hegemony saw relations with both Iraq and the U.E.E.A decline. As a result of Iran’s absence, the Middle Eastern half of the draw was more open than in recent years, allowing Kuwait (who had long been backed with the Emirate’s financial clout) to make the final round, where they alongside Korea, topped their group to qualify for the first time. The final Asia-Pacific slot, was taken by New Zealand, who surprised Australia and the Republic of China to make the final qualifying playoff (held in Singapore) where they held on to defeat Saudi Arabia 2-1 to make the finals for the first time.[5]

    Participating nations

    • Italy (hosts)
    • Argentina (holders)
    • Algeria (debut)
    • Belgium
    • Brazil
    • Cameroon (debut)
    • Chile
    • Czechoslovakia
    • England
    • France
    • Germany
    • Honduras (debut)
    • Hungary
    • Korea
    • Kuwait (debut)
    • Mexico
    • New Zealand (debut)
    • Peru
    • Poland
    • Scotland
    • South Africa
    • Soviet Union
    • Spain
    • Yugoslavia
    The draw, held in Rome on 16 January 1982, saw a new seeding system introduced, with the number of seeds reduced from eight (as had been the case for every tournament from 1954 onwards) to six with one seeded team per group. Italy as hosts, and Argentina as holders were seeded automatically, leaving three of the slots to be filled the 1978 runners-up and bronze medallists. The final two slots, were taken by Germany and Poland, though it was assumed that if the Dutch had qualified, they as the most recent European World Cup winners would’ve been seeded in place of the Poles. The draw was as follows:

    Group A Italy, Spain, Honduras, Peru

    Group B France, England, Mexico, Hungary

    Group C Brazil, Yugoslavia, Scotland, New Zealand

    Group D Germany, Czechoslovakia, Korea, Algeria

    Group E Argentina, Belgium, South Africa, Kuwait

    Group F Poland, Soviet Union, Chile, Cameroon

    Tournament summary

    Group A

    Group A, hosted in Rome and Florence, paired hosts Italy with Spain, debutantes Honduras and Peru. The Italians, now coached by Enzo Bearzot who had spent the bulk of his coaching career within the Italian FA, had refreshed their side, but had suffered from the revelation of a match-fixing scandal in Serie A and Serie B, which had seen Milan relegated and several players, including Paolo Rosi banned (though most of the player sentences were reduced on appeal), which had seen Italy enter the tournament under a cloud. Spain, who had reached the quarter-finals as hosts in 1974, were a competitive side, built around a robust defence, were coached by former Uruguayan international José Santamaría, who had been a member of the 1954 championship winning side. Peru, were an aging team, but one which still had flashes of brilliance, while debutantes Honduras were largely regarded as minnows.

    The opening game, between Italy and Spain, was a deathly dull 0-0 as Italy’s defence smothered Spain’s attackers, though the Spanish were perhaps unlucky to see Miguel Alonso’s goal bound effort diverted behind by the heel of Gaetano Scirea. The result, which saw widespread booing, and negative press coverage would see the beginning of Italy’s media blackout as the squad retreated from the limelight so as to combat the negativity. In the other game, held in Florence, and watched by FIFA Vice-President Artemio Franchi (a Fiorentina fan and the Italian FA President), Peru saw off a spirited Honduras thanks to a late goal from substitute Teófilo Cubillas, who rode two challenges before firing past Julio César Arzú, to secure Peru’s first win since 1970.

    In the second round of fixtures, Italy, still not quite firing, despite the packed out Stadio Liberazione[6], managed to cling on to a less than impressive 1-0 victory against the Peruvians, with Alessandro Altobelli’s late winner sealing the victory. Peru, playing a more defensive style than in the 1970s had become a hard team to beat, but a more adventurous Italian side should’ve been able to ease past their aging defence. In Florence, Spain eased to a 2-1 victory over Honduras, recovering from the shock of Héctor Zelaya’s opening goal for the Hondurans, taking advantage of a Luis Arconada mistake at a corner to tap home to score Honduras’s first ever World Cup goal.

    In the final round of games, Italy finally spluttered into life, a Paolo Rossi brace, and goals from Daniele Massaro, Francesco Graziani and Giancarlo Antognoni easing them to a 5-1 win over a depleted Honduras, who due to a stomach bug which had swept their camp[7] were denied a full-strength team, though their key-man Gilberto Yearwood (who based in Spain, was their only overseas international) was able to net a late consolation. Spain and Peru, played out an entertaining 2-2 draw as Peru’s veterans Percy Rojas and Teófilo Cubillas cancelled out Roberto López Ufarte’s double.[8] The result saw Spain and Italy qualify automatically for the second round, with Peru’s qualification dependent on results in other groups.

    Pos​
    TeamPldWDLGFGAGDPoints
    1
    Italy321061+55
    2
    Spain312043+14
    3
    Peru31113303
    4
    Honduras300318-70
    Results

    13 June Italy 0-0 Spain

    14 June Peru 1-0 Honduras

    18 June Italy 1-0 Peru

    19 June Spain 2-1 Honduras

    22 June Honduras 1-5 Italy

    22 June Spain 2-2 Peru

    Group B

    Group B was split between Naples and Bari, and paired France, who had finished third in 1978, with England who were returning to the finals after failing to qualify in 1978, Hungary themselves returning to the finals for the first time in twelve years, and Mexico.

    England, coached by former Leeds United and Birmingham City manager Don Revie (who had also worked as a part-time assistant at the 1962 and 1966 tournaments with the FA) had improved since their late 1970s nadir, but were in dreadful form going into the tournament, despite winning the 1981-82 Home Nations Championship. France, who had impressed with their technical attacking style in 1978 had a superb side, while Hungary had rebuilt and were again competitive having easily finished ahead of the English during qualifying. Only Mexico, perennial whipping boys, were viewed as not offering much.

    The opening match, played in the baking evening heat of Naples, saw the French and English play out a 1-1 draw, as Revie’s decision to play a five-man midfield to counter France’s technical excellence largely worked, though it made for a stultifying spectacle, though the introduction of the gifted Spurs playmaker Glenn Hoddle, as a second-half substitute added a depth of technical quality to the English midfield, which with the exception of Ray Wilkins, was deeply workmanlike. Revie’s decision to stick with Ray Clemence was also vindicated as the veteran goalkeeper twice saved from Michel Platini to preserve the point. The other match, played in Bari’s new stadium (a glorious architectural achievement, but one that works due to it’s limited capacity) saw Hungary add further to Mexico’s miserable world cup record, as a hat-trick from substitute László Kiss, alongside goals from captain Tibor Nyilasi, Gábor Pölöskei and Sándor Müller saw the Hungarians crush Mexico 6-1, with the Mexicans unable to deal with Hungary’s physicality, continuing Mexico’s dreadful record at the finals.

    The second round of matches saw England ease to a 2-0 win over Mexico, as the English struggled to find much fluidity in the summer heat. Mexico, improved from their shellacking at the hands of Hungary, were a limited threat though Hugo Sánchez, their key player (and one world-class performer) operated on a different wavelength and caused issues for England’s defence, though the decision of Revie to have Viv Anderson curb his natural attacking game and instead man-mark Sánchez reduced his influence over the course of the match.[9] Revie’s decision to deploy Hoddle from the start, also allowed England’s midfield to gradually get a hold of the game, and if it hadn’t been for a superb display by José Pilar Reyes in the Mexican goal (including a brilliant point blank reaction to deny Kevin Keegan) the score probably would have been more. France and Hungary played out a 1-1 draw in Naples, with Hungary’s Gábor Pölöskei, cancelling out Gérard Soler’s opener. The game, while not a classic, did see one moment of incredible quality, as Internazionale’s Michel Platini, skipped past two challenges before delicately chipping a pass into the path of Dider Six, who’s shot was saved by Hungarian goalkeeper Ferenc Mészáros.

    The final round of games saw England defeat Hungary 2-1, with Trevor Francis, Britain’s first one-million-pound player, scoring a brace after László Fazekas’s surprise opener. Despite the victory, England were more pedestrian than brilliant, though the ability to ground out results was something they’d lost in the post-Nicholson era. Nevertheless, the game was memorable, from an English perspective at least, for an excellent assist from Ray Wilkins, who’s perfectly weighted lob caught out the Hungarian offside trap and allowed Francis to fire home. In the other game, France eased to a 3-0 victory over Mexico whose poor record at the finals continued.[10] The result saw France and England through as the top two teams in the group, with Hungary waiting to see if their results were enough to secure qualification to the next-stage for the first time since 1966.

    Pos​
    TeamPldWDLGFGAGDPoints
    1
    England321052+35
    2
    France312052+34
    3
    Hungary311184+43
    4
    Mexico3003111-100
    Results

    16 June France 1-1 England

    17 June Hungary 6-1 Mexico

    20 June England 2-0 Mexico

    21 June France 1-1 Hungary

    25 June England 2-1 Hungary

    25 June Mexico 0-3 France

    Group C

    The third group, played in Turin and Genoa, paired two-times champions Brazil, with the technically excellent, but often inconsistent Yugoslavia, Scotland and debutantes New Zealand. Brazil, had changed style from 1978, appointing Telê Santana, who had won a series of league titles in the 1970s with a technical, passing style of style play – Brazil’s highly technical midfield flourished in the 1979 South American Championship, winning the trophy for the first time in thirty years, raising hopes that after two tournaments of highly mechanised football, Brazil might be champions. Yugoslavia, who had had an inconsistent decade in the 1970s had a strong side, coached by Miljan Miljanić, who had led the side in 1974.[11] Scotland, under the stewardship of former Celtic manager Jock Stein, were a solid side with more creativity than some of their previous squads, while New Zealand, coached by former Yugoslav assistant Milan Ribar, were a competitive if somewhat limited side.[12]

    In the opening round of fixtures, Brazil and Yugoslavia played out a game of technical excellence, with the Brazilians eventually triumphing 2-1, thanks to two late goals, the second of which from captain Sócrates Brasileiro, was a superb goal, drifting in-field and volleying the ball beyond the reach of Ratko Svilar. Despite the victory, Yugoslavia played well, with Safet Sušić shading the creative midfield battle, setting up their opener in the first half for Velimir Zajec to head home. Despite the quality on display, the game was also notable for an injury suffered by Paulo Roberto Falcão, which left Brazil with an unbalanced midfield. Scotland and New Zealand, grouped together in Genoa, played out a thriller, which while lower on quality, did not lack for entertainment, as Scotland nearly threw away a two-goal cushion to eventually win 3-2. The game, played at a fast pace saw Kiwi teenager Wynton Rufer nearly seal immortality only for Alan Rough in the Scottish goal to deflect the ball clear.

    The second round of matches saw Brazil take the Scots apart 4-1, with their fluid midfield proving too much for the Scots to handle in the second half, though Scotland had taken a surprise lead through veteran Kenny Dalglish. Brazil’s second goal, which saw Éder Aleixo dink home following a move that saw seventeen completed passes was later voted goal of the tournament, and with Scotland flagging in the face of the yellow wave, two late goals settled the tie decisively in Brazil’s favour. In Genoa, Yugoslavia eased to a 2-1 victory over New Zealand, who were perhaps unfortunate to have a penalty claim for handball turned down, while Yugoslavia’s goal came from an arguably offside position, a recurring issue for smaller nations at the finals.[13]

    In the final round, Brazil scoring twice in either half, blew the New Zealanders away with a display of attacking virtuosity, as Sócrates Brasileiro scored twice and set up the other two (including one for Brazil’s much maligned battering-ram forward Sérgio Bernardino) to see the Brazilians ease into the second round with a perfect record, averaging just over three goals a game. In Turin, Scotland and Yugoslavia played out a see-saw 2-2 draw, with Ivan Gudelj’s seemingly late winner cancelled out by Graeme Souness to see the two sides finish level on points.

    Pos​
    TeamPldWDLGFGAGDPoints
    1
    Brazil3300102+86
    2
    Yugoslavia31115503
    3
    Scotland311168-23
    4
    New Zealand300339-60
    Results

    14 June Brazil 2-1 Yugoslavia

    15 June Scotland 3-2 New Zealand

    18 June Scotland 1-4 Brazil

    19 June New Zealand 1-2 Yugoslavia

    23 June Scotland 2-2 Yugoslavia

    23 June Brazil 4-0 New Zealand

    Group D

    Group D, split between Milan and Bologna, was contested by Germany, Czechoslovakia who were returning to the finals after a lengthy absence, debutantes Algeria and Korea. Germany, under the management of Udo Lattek, who had enjoyed great success at club level were European champions, having triumphed over Czechoslovakia in 1980, while the Czechoslovaks, were hoping to convert their strong record at continental level onto the world stage. Korea, who had become the first Asian side to win a game at the finals, four years prior were a competitive side, while Algeria, had a strong core of European-based players (predominantly based in former colonial power France, as Algeria took advantage of FIFA’s rule changes on eligibility and were in strong form going into the finals, having finished third at the 1982 Africa Cup and warming up with a series of draws against Eastern European opposition.

    The opening round of games saw Algeria pull off a surprise, holding onto a late lead, despite taking a battering, to cling on to a famous victory over the Germans. Algeria’s winner came from a piece of inspiration from Rabah Madjer, who on as a substitute, flicked the ball over the head of Hans-Pieter Briegel before dinking the ball into the path of Abdelmajid Bourebbou, who volleyed past the prone Harald Schumacher. The result, at a time of increasing economic problems, due to a botched liberalisation effort, saw widespread joy erupt in Algiers. In the other match, Czechoslovakia eased to a 2-0 victory over Korea, with Tomáš Kříž scoring both goals, in a game where poaching instinct made up for the general lack of chances.

    In the second round of games, Germany recovered from their shock defeat to beat Korea 4-1, aided by an error-strewn performance from the usually reliable Cho Byung-deuk in goal, who gifted two goals due to handling errors and gave away a penalty after upending Horst Hrubesch. The game, despite the scoreline, is infamous for a racist gesture from the German bench to Korean star man Cha Bum-kun (who himself played in Germany) resulting in widespread condemnation within Germany, if little censure from FIFA itself. Algeria, meanwhile, were brought down to earth by Czechoslovakia who won 3-1, thanks to a superb midfield performance from captain Antonín Panenka, who dictated the play from a deep lying role, setting up all three Czechoslovak goals with deft passing play. Although able to claw a consolation back through Paris FC’s Mustapha Dahleb, the Algerians looked spent after their efforts against Germany.

    In the final round of fixtures, Algeria beat Korea 1-0, thanks to a goal from Lakhdar Belloumi, who powered a header home from Dahleb’s corner, though Korea were aggrieved that their late equaliser was ruled out for a less than obvious foul on Noureddine Kourichi in the build-up. Germany, who had struggled in their opening game, before improving somewhat against Korea, won 2-0 against a surprisingly subpar Czechoslovakia, who rested several players, perhaps with an eye on the second round. The result, ensured that all three European teams finished on four points, a genuine rarity.[14]

    Pos​
    TeamPldWDLGFGAGDPoints
    1
    Germany320173+44
    2
    Czechoslovakia320153+24
    3
    Algeria32014404
    4
    Korea300317-60
    Results

    16 June Germany 1-2 Algeria

    17 June Czechoslovakia 2-0 Korea

    20 June Germany 4-1 Korea

    21 June Algeria 1-3 Czechoslovakia

    24 June Czechoslovakia 0-2 Germany

    24 June Korea 0-1 Algeria

    Group E

    Group E paired holders Argentina with a Belgian side blessed with a superb generation, South Africa and Middle Eastern debutantes Kuwait, who had taken advantage of Iran’s absence (as well as very generous state funding) to qualify. Argentina, now coached by 1978 assistant César Luis Menotti, had refreshed their squad with Diego Maradona, the star man of the 1979 World Youth Cup, becoming a key player.[15] Belgium, returning to the finals after a long absence, had a superb squad, finishing runners-up in the 1980 European Nations Cup and comfortably knocking out their neighbours (and 1974 champions) the Netherlands in qualifying for Italia ’82. South Africa, retained a strong core, with veteran Colin Viljoen still captaining the side, which contained several British-based players. Kuwait were the main unknowns, though they had established a coaching setup with strong ties to Europe, thanks to increasing sporting ties between the Middle Eastern monarchies and their European allies.

    In the opening round of games, Belgium held on to a 1-0 win over Argentina, thanks to a thunderbolt from West Ham United winger François Van der Elst, who had come on as a substitute. Despite their array of talent, the Argentines found it hard to break down Belgium’s 3-5-2 formation, with Maradona in particular growing increasingly frustrated at Argentina’s lack of cutting edge. In the other game, South Africa beat Kuwait 2-1, thanks to goals from Nelson Dlada and Brian Stein after Faisal Al-Dakhil gave Kuwait an early lead in Verona. The game, is memorable for two moments of racist abuse, directed at players from both sides, as monkey chants provided the backdrop, giving an indication of the growing militarisation of terraces across Europe, as radical and criminal movements began to establish firmer ties within fan groups.

    The second round of games saw Argentina improve to beat South Africa 3-0 in Udine, as Maradona revelled in the space afforded him by South Africa’s high defensive line, to score the opener and set up the second for Mario Kempes, before substitute Jorge Valdano bundled the third home from a corner, despite protests from Gary Bailey that he was fouled in the build-up, following a clash in midair with Daniel Bertoni. In Verona, Belgium eased to a 2-0 win over Kuwait, with goals in either half from Alexandre Czerniatynski settling the game. The match, despite Belgium’s routine win, remains infamous in World Cup history for a half hour delay in the second half starting as the Kuwaiti team had to be persuaded out for the second half following an intense debate from the Kuwaiti FA head and the officials.

    In the final round Argentina cruised to a 4-1 win over Kuwait, with goals from Daniel Passarella, Bertoni and a brace from Ramón Díaz seeing them through, as Kuwait wilted, despite a late consolation goal from Abdullah Al-Buloushi. Belgium and South Africa played out a 1-1 draw with Jomo Sono’s late equaliser rescuing a point for South Africa after Jan Ceulemans opener. Sono, who had become one of the star players in the American Soccer League, would in a twist of fate, move to Anderlecht following the tournament.

    Pos​
    TeamPldWDLGFGAGDPoints
    1
    Belgium321041+35
    2
    Argentina320172+54
    3
    South Africa311135-23
    4
    Kuwait300328-60
    Results

    16 June Argentina 0-1 Belgium

    17 June South Africa 2-1 Kuwait

    20 June Argentina 3-0 South Africa

    21 June Belgium 2-0 Kuwait

    25 June Kuwait 1-4 Argentina

    25 June Belgium 1-1 South Africa

    Group F

    The final group, split between Sardinia and Sicily, paired Poland and the Soviets, at a time of increasing tensions within the Warsaw Bloc, with South American side Chile and African debutantes Cameroon, who similarly to Algeria had several players based in France.

    Poland, who were enjoying a period of sustained international success, due to a superb generation of players, saw off the Soviet Union 2-1, thanks to goals from Włodzimierz Smolarek and Andrzej Buncol cancelling out Andriy Bal’s opener, giving the Poles a first win over the Soviets in nearly thirty years. The game, taking place during a period of increasing dissent within Poland towards the country’s communist regime[16] saw Poles defying suppression of movement laws to celebrate the result. In the other match, Cameroon and Chile played out the dullest match of the round, as neither side could fashion much in the way of chances, with the game finishing 0-0.

    In the second round of games, the Soviets improved to beat Chile 3-0, with Dynamo Kyiv’s Oleg Blokhin scoring a second half brace to the put the game beyond the reach of the South Americans, whose poor record at European tournaments continued. Cameroon, built around a strong defence, negated Poland’s attacking menace, with a display of defensive doggedness which would’ve made an Italian proud, with Michel Kaham man-marking the Zbigniew Boniek out of the game, with the Cameroonian efforts seeing them applauded off the pitch at the end, despite having had to face the usual chorus of monkey chants which greeted black players across Europe.

    In the final round of games, the Soviets and Cameroon drew 1-1 with Albert Milla scoring a late equaliser to net Cameroon’s first ever goal at the finals, after the Soviets had taken the lead through Aleksandre Chivadze, after the usually unflappable Thomas N'Kono made a hash of a cross from Yuri Gavrilov and spilled the ball in Chivadze’s path. In the other match in Palermo, Poland eased to a 3-1 win over Chile, with Grzegorz Lato scoring a hat-trick after Carlos Caszely had opened the scoring for Chile against the run of play, with the result seeing Poland top the group.

    Pos​
    TeamPldWDLGFGAGDPoints
    1
    Poland321052+35
    2
    Soviet Union311153+23
    3
    Cameroon30301103
    4
    Chile301316-51
    Results

    14 June Poland 2-1 Soviet Union

    15 June Chile 0-0 Cameroon

    18 June Soviet Union 3-0 Chile

    19 June Cameroon 0-0 Poland

    23 June Poland 3-1 Chile

    23 June Soviet Union 1-1 Cameroon

    Ranking of third placed teams

    GroupTeamPlayedWDLGFGAGDPoints
    DAlgeria32014404
    BHungary311184+43
    APeru31113303
    FCameroon30301103
    BScotland311168-23
    ESouth Africa311135-23


    The new format for the finals, which saw the four best third-place finishing teams from the group stage join the top two finishers in a straight knockout round of sixteen necessitated a new drawing system for the eight second round matches, which were drawn following the conclusion of the group stage on June 26 in Rome. The draw was as follows:

    Match 1 – A1 vs. D3 – Italy vs. Algeria (Rome)

    Match 2 – B2 vs. F2 – France vs. Soviet Union (Naples)

    Match 3 – E1 vs. D2 – Belgium vs. Czechoslovakia (Bari)

    Match 4 – C1 vs. B3 – Brazil vs. Hungary (Milan)

    Match 5 – D1 vs. A3 – Germany vs. Peru (Genoa)

    Match 6 – A2 vs. C2 – Spain vs. Yugoslavia (Turin)

    Match 7 – F1 vs. E2 – Poland vs. Argentina (Verona)

    Match 8 – B1 vs. F3 – England vs. Cameroon (Bologna)

    Round of Sixteen

    The opening match in Rome paired the hosts with surprise packages Algeria, who had pulled off the shock of the tournament with their victory over Germany in Milan in the first round. While many were hoping for lightning to strike twice, Italy who had somewhat flattered to deceive in the group stages, found their groove to ease to a 3-1 win, with Paolo Rossi scoring twice to settle any nerves after Salah Assad had equalised for Algeria against the run of play, after a rare error from Italian captain Dino Zoff. The victory, in front of a capacity crowd in Rome, saw the Italian squad break their media silence to celebrate the result.

    In Naples, France, who had spluttered during the group stages, met the Soviets in a game hampered by Naples’s summer heat, despite the match kicking off in the evening. The game, played at a subdued pace appeared to be heading to a penalty shootout before Alain Giresse’s late strike settled the tie in the final minutes of extra-time. The game saw the Soviets left aggrieved by the decision not to award a goal to Khoren Oganesian after his shot appeared to cross the line before being cleared by Marius Trésor, with the referee adding further fuel to the Soviets anger by overruling his linesman.[17]

    In Bari, Belgium and Czechoslovakia played out a classic, with the game see-sawing as both sides took, lost and retook the lead, before Belgium eventually triumphed 3-2 thanks to a late winner from Ludo Coeck, who headed home from veteran Wilfried Van Moer’s floated freekick. The match, which saw a superb goal from winger Marián Masný, who burst through two tackles before burying the ball beyond the reach of Jean-Marie Pfaff in the Belgian goal. Belgium’s win saw them reach the knockout stages for the first time since 1930.

    Brazil, who had been the best side to watch in the group stages, proved far too strong for Hungary, seeing off the former powers 4-0, thanks to two penalties as Hungary found themselves unable to deal with Brazil’s fluid midfield, with the Hungarians indebted to veteran goalkeeper Ferenc Mészáros for keeping the score down. Brazil’s victory, saw a superb goal from Tuzico, who drifting inside, flicked the ball over two Hungarian markers, exchanged a one-two pass with Antônio Cerezo before drilling the ball from the edge of the area out of the reach of Mészáros to add gloss to a superb performance.

    In Genoa, Germany who had improved after being shocked by the Algerians in their opening match, eased to a 2-0 victory over Peru, with goals from Pierre Littbarski and the maverick Paul Breitner, a Marxist whose frequent comments on German politics and society drew the ire of the more conservative elements of the German press.[18] The game, while a fairly routine German win, marked the end of several international careers for Peru, including Teófilo Cubillas, captain Héctor Chumpitaz and Percy Rojas, seeing the end of a generation which had brought a sustained period of success to the Andean nation.

    Facing each other in Turin, Yugoslavia held on to a late goal in extra-time to knockout Spain from substitute Stjepan Deverić, who was making his debut in doing so. The game, while not a classic, had a degree of tension as both sides cancelled each other out in a display of mutual neuroticism.[19] The game, which had seen Enrique Saura’s scuffed shot equalise for Spain after Vladimir Petrović had given the Yugoslavs the lead after a mix-up between Luis Arconada and Andoni Goikoetxea left an unguarded net. Yugoslavia’s winner, after the ball had ricocheted from a failed clearance summarised the quality on display.

    Argentina and Poland, meeting in a re-run of 1974, saw the champions lose on penalties after a sterile game of mutual paranoia rendered any thoughts of a contest muted as Maradona, who had enjoyed a somewhat subpar tournament was marked out of the game by Polish captain Władysław Żmuda. The game, which saw few chances, went to penalties with Argentina’s decisive kick blazed over the bar by the usually reliable Passarella to send the champions out at the second round.

    The final match, pairing England, who had been consistent if not spectacular in the group stages, with Cameroon who had qualified for the group stages with a rock-solid defence, was a classic, with England coming back from a surprise Cameroonian opener scored from Paul Bahoken to win 2-1 thanks to two goals from Bryan Robson, who’s box-to-box midfield performance won the tie, though a late save from Clemence ensured England won the tie, much to the joy of the watching England fans who were somewhat outnumbered by locals backing the underdogs from West Africa.[20]

    Results

    28 June Italy 3-1 Algeria

    28 June France 1-0 Soviet Union (a.e.t)

    29 June Belgium 3-2 Czechoslovakia

    29 June Brazil 4-0 Hungary

    30 June Germany 2-0 Peru

    30 June Spain 1-2 Yugoslavia (a.e.t)

    1 July Poland 0-0 Argentina (Poland 4-2 Argentina on penalties)

    1 July England 2-1 Cameroon

    Quarter-finals

    The quarter-finals paired hosts Italy with France, favourites Brazil with Belgium, Germany with Yugoslavia and Poland and England, in a round dominated by European sides.

    The opening game between Italy and France was a classic, with the Italian defence pitted against France’s technically gifted midfield. Italian defender Claudio Gentile, a man-marker almost without peer was pitted against Michel Platini, and marked him out of the game by fair means or foul, in a display of defensive brilliance rarely seen on the world stage.[21] Paolo Rossi, who had emerged as Italy’s main attacking threat opened the scoring through a cross from Antonio Cabrini, leaving Jean-Luc Ettori no chance. Italy’s second goal, from an error from Jean Tigana, seemed to put them in control, before two quick-fire goals from Didier Six restored parity. As the French grew increasingly into the game, Italy were indebted to Dino Zoff for a superb double save to keep the scores equal. With the match seemingly heading to extra-time, it was left to Paolo Rossi to fire home the winner after a poor clearance from the otherwise excellent Manuel Amoros to send Italy through and a deflated France home. In contrast to the thriller in Rome, Brazil eased to a 3-1 win over Belgium, with Brazil’s intricate midfield play too strong for the Belgians, with the game over as a contest by the hour mark thanks to three quick-fire Brazil goals, as the Belgians struggled to contain Brazil’s fluidity, as the Brazilians continued their generally brilliant recent record at the finals (having made the final twice in the 1970s.)

    In Milan, Germany’s functionality saw them ease to a 1-0 win over the Yugoslavs, in a game marred by bad tempers and poor officiating as the German goalkeeper Harald Schumacher flattened Yugoslav substitute Predrag Pašić without punishment, requiring Pašić to be substituted himself some ten minutes after coming on. Yugoslavia, having a late equaliser ruled out for a foul on Schumacher by Vahid Halilhodžić added insult to injury, and led to claims of conspiracy in the Balkans, as the Germans marched on. In Naples, England’s tournament came to an end as their pedestrian midfield, shorn of Ray Wilkins due to injury and seeing Bryan Robson hobble off after half-an-hour following a pulled hamstring, struggled to create anything, despite Revie’s late introduction of Glenn Hoddle. Poland’s victory, inspired by Zbigniew Boniek who settled the tie with a deft chip over Ray Clemence, brought Revie’s reign as England manager to a sad end.[22]

    Results

    4 July Italy 3-2 France

    4 July Belgium 1-3 Brazil

    5 July Germany 1-0 Yugoslavia (ae.t)

    5 July Poland 1-0 England

    Semi finals

    The semi-finals paired Italy with Brazil and Germany with Poland, with the Italians facing Brazil in Naples, and Germany and Poland hosted in Turin. The first semi-final was a classic, with Brazil triumphing thanks to a late winner from Éder Aleixo to win the tie 4-3 as Italy, perhaps uncharacteristically, played a gung-ho style, in an attempt to counter Brazil’s midfield excellence. The game, which saw a second consecutive hat-trick from Paolo Rossi, who would sadly never quite hit the same heights internationally again, appeared to be heading Italy’s way before Sócrates Brasileiro, Brazil’s captain and a player of extraordinary brilliance, played a perfectly weighted cross foe Aleixo to run onto, firing the ball past Dino Zoff to settle the tie and send Brazil into a second consecutive final.

    In the other game, Germany’s functional style ground out a result, as their defence nullified the unpredictable Grzegorz Lato. Poland were further hampered by the absence of Boniek who had received a one game suspension after picking up a third yellow card in the quarter-final with England. As a result, Germany eased to a 2-0 win, with Klaus Fischer belying his age (but not his poaching ability) scoring both after coming on as a substitute for Bernd Schuster, who had been surprisingly underutilised during the finals.[23]

    The third place playoff saw Italy defeat Poland 2-0 to finish third, as a side which had played more joyfully than had been expected reconnected with their fanbase following the match fixing revelation of 1980.

    Results

    8 July Italy 3-4 Brazil (a.e.t.)

    8 July Germany 2-0 Poland

    Third-place playoff

    10 July Italy 2-0 Poland

    Final

    The final, pitted the tournaments most eye catching side in Brazil, who’s free flowing football caught the global imagination with the side’s most consistent team, who had ground out result after result to make the final, shock defeat to Algeria notwithstanding.

    The final, held in Rome and watched by a global record audience of some 1.3bn people, was the first to pit two former champions against each other, with the 1958 and 1970 victors facing the 1962 champions. Most people expected Brazil’s fluidity to seize the day, though Germany’s “tournament mentality”, which saw them consistently reach the final stages of international tournaments was not to be discounted.

    The final, while not a classic was not light on drama, with the goalless first half seeing a number of chances and half chances. Lattek’s decision to start Bernd Schuster and Felix Magath in midfield, as a playmaking duumvirate and revert to a four-man defence, with Paul Breitner reverting to left-back ahead of Hans-Peter Briegel, had been met with surprise in Germany, with most commentators expecting the Brazilians to overpower Germany’s lighter midfield. In contrast, Germany’s greater mobility on the ball caused Brazil problems, as did the battering ram forward play of Klaus Fischer and Horst Hrubesch, with Brazil’s defence unable to cope, as Lattek had noted in their difficulties in dealing with Paolo Rossi in the semi-finals.

    The match itself was largely over as a contest by the seventy-seventh minute, as Fischer, having given Luiz Carlos Ferreira, who had otherwise enjoyed an excellent tournament a torrid time, bullying him in the air and on the ground to score twice, though the second goal was aided by a mistake from Waldir Peres, who miskicked a clearance straight to Fischer who fired home. The second goal, is particularly famous in Germany for the appearance on television of President Annemarie Renger, the first woman to hold the position, wagging her finger at the TV cameras from the stands in a playful gesture. Despite a late flurry from Brazil, including a late goal from Carlos Renato, Germany held on, with Schuster scoring the third and final goal in the eighty-ninth minute to ensure German delirium.

    How then should 1982 be remembered? Certainly compared to its immediate predecessor, it was a much better tournament, with three great sides in Brazil, France and the hosts, as well as several classic matches, and the joy of debutantes Algeria and Cameroon both making a case for African football in making the knockout stages. And yet this a tournament, where the winning side, a largely functional team with the ability to grind out results triumphed, though it should be said that in Udo Lattek they did have a superb coach and mentality to win, While blighted by monkey charting and intimidatory policing from the heavy-handed Italian state, the finals were more joyous than perhaps expected as the World Cup passed without major off-field incident.

    Final

    11 July Brazil 1-3 Germany


    [1] Scotland were perhaps lucky to qualify, securing the point necessary with a blatantly handled goal against Israel in Tel Aviv.
    [2] Cruijff, like his contemporary George Best, had a somewhat itinerant career after leaving Barcelona, spending a season in the ASL with the Los Angeles Aztecs, before moving to Dordrecht in the Netherlands, Levante in Spain and in a surprise move Second Division side Leicester City, where he faced off with George Best, who had swapped Fulham for Chelsea. With Allan Simonsen playing for Charlton the English second tier had a claim to having more Ballon D’Or winners than any other in Europe.
    [3] South Africa’s own involvement, despite constant cadging from the Americans, was largely cosmetic, with South Africa supplying surplus weaponry to the Democratic Front which was backed by the US and Congolese governments in opposition to the Soviet aligned government which had emerged in the aftermath of the Portuguese withdrawal. Despite pressure, the South African government of Colin Eglin, which had won re-election in 1981, refused to allow the Washington backed rebels use of South-West Africa as a staging post, for fears of potential domestic spillover.
    [4] Long simmering resentment against the Shah’s rule burst into the open in the tail end of 1978, and a period known as the Anarchy saw long suppressed groups, including Communists, Islamists and Secular Liberals vie for control. None of these, however, were as well organised as the army who after several months of parliamentary deadlock and failure to agree a new constitution, staged a coup and established a new junta which formed a Regency Council (essentially continuing the imperial state without the Shah.) While less autocratic, and ending some of the worst excesses of the later 1970s, the new junta were no less authoritarian in leanings than their predecessors.
    [5] New Zealand’s qualification, alongside the national cricket team becoming competitive, managed to briefly unseat the national rugby side for press attention and oxygen, a feat only sporadically achieved since.
    [6] Including Crown Prince Victor Emmanuel, a controversial figure within Italy, for his frequent pronouncements on politics and society.
    [7] The Hondurans, due in part to cost, were one of the last sides to make it to Italy, and were staying in fairly basic accommodation with limited cooking facilities, upon which the bug was blamed.
    [8] López Ufarte, was, in contrast to previous decades where the Spanish FA naturalised numerous foreign players for the national team, the only non-Spanish born member of the squad, having been born and raised in Morocco by Spanish parents. Despite overtures from the Moroccan FA, he declared for Spain, and made his debut in 1977.
    [9] Anderson, becoming the third non-white English international and second black England international to feature at the World Cup after Paul Reaney in 1970, at a time of heightened racial tension in Britain was often viewed as a watershed, though in many ways it marked the growing recognition within British football that BAME players were an increasingly important part of the game in Britain. Outside of England, Scotland had taken Paul Wilson to the 1974 and 1978 finals.
    [10] Mexico’s poor record at the finals would see the government support a programme to overhaul the country’s youth and senior football teams, resulting in the side becoming much more competitive on the global stage.
    [11] Miljanić’s appointment in 1980 coincided with the death of former President and Supreme Leader Josip Broz Tito, who was succeeded as President by Edvard Kardelj – his first game, a friendly with the Soviet Union cementing the long-growing détente between the two former rivals, with Soviet General Secretary Yuri Andropov in attendance.
    [12] Similarly to their Australian neighbours, the New Zealand side contained some players with overseas experience including former Brentford midfielder Brian Turner and Norwich City teenager Wynton Rufer, who would move to Switzerland following the tournament. The squad itself had a significant number of overseas-born (largely British) internationals. Billy McClure, who had become the first overseas international in Iran in 1977 was, alongside Rufer, the only member of the squad to play outside of Australasia, playing for Greek side PAOK Salonika.
    [13] While FIFA’s technical reports had long shown that the quality of refereeing was genuinely high, the scale of inconsistent decisions often going in favour of more established nations, was becoming an increasing bugbear at FIFA’s various congresses.
    [14] David Lacey, The Guardian’s main football correspondent, would describe the group as prosaic but one that remained compelling due to each team’s respective strengths and failings.
    [15] Maradona, who had begun his career with Argentinos Juniors, was one of the rare beasts, who played for both River Plate and Boca Juniors, joining the former before their financial problems, saw him rejoin Argentinos who sold him after a season to Boca, thus circumventing selling him directly.
    [16] The Eastern Bloc had seen a greater liberalisation in the 1970s, as the Soviets as part of a period of economic liberalisation and greater freedom (while still maintaining stricter party control) had largely allowed greater autonomy for the Warsaw Pact members, resulting in greater expressions of dissent within the Eastern European bloc. However, there were countermovement’s against this, with alarm in the Polish military and state security apparatuses at the growth of anti-regime movements which had coalesced into a broader front. With the Soviets declining to deploy troops, but covertly increasing troop build-up in the border regions, the Polish military assumed control of the party and government under the troika of Józef Użycki, Florian Siwicki and Wojciech Jaruzelski.
    [17] Whilst no evidence of wrongdoing has ever been found, the referee Germany’s Adolf Prokop, was stood down from the next round.
    [18] Breitner, who had begun his career with Bayern Munich, had a somewhat itinerant career, playing in Spain, Italy and France for various clubs, before returning to Bayern in the 1980s.
    [19] Both Spain and Yugoslavia had well deserved reputations for being brittle, self-doubt often getting in the way of victory.
    [20] England’s victory, coincided with a series of high-level European meetings hosted in Rome, with British PM Dennis Healey meeting the squad at their base in Emilia-Romagna during the tournament.
    [21] For all the disquiet over Italy’s defensive game, their defence had supreme technical ability, with the Italian side broadly comfortable with using the ball, as opposed to the traditional view of a blood-and-thunder British centre-back.
    [22] Revie, who had long wanted to return to club football, had agreed with the FA that he would step down after the conclusion of the tournament, with Bill Nicholson taking temporary charge until a permanent successor could be found.
    [23] Schuster had suffered an injury in Germany’s final warm-up match with Austria, and while he was still selected for the tournament, he was largely used as an impact substitute by Udo Lattek until the knockout stages.
     
    Last edited:
    1986 - The Final Frontier
  • 1986 – United States

    Host selection and background

    1986 marked the first time FIFA had actively decided on hosting criteria based on growing the game, though the credulous could argue that Iran’s hosting in 1978 marked a new frontier. In the end the decision came down to three countries – the United States, Mexico or Colombia after both Japan and South Africa withdrew from bidding.[1] A change of government in Colombia saw them withdraw due to a balance of payments crisis[2] while following an agreement between Mexico and the United States, the Mexican bid was withdrawn in exchange for American support for a future Mexican bid, leaving FIFA’s executive committee with a fait accompli, much to the delight of the body’s commercial arm. Similarly to the Italian experience of 1982, the American bid required little in the way of stadium construction, though preparations were required to transform stadiums built for American specific sports into soccer hubs.

    While the infrastructure was in place, the awarding of host cities and venues was a torturous process, with twelve eventually winning out: Atlanta, Boston, Chicago, Dallas, Los Angeles, Miami, Seattle, New York, Philadelphia, San Francisco, Tampa and Washington D.C., with some controversy over the choice of Atlanta over Detroit, with Detroit’s ASL team Detroit Union, consistently one of the best supported in the American Soccer League. While never confirmed explicitly, Atlanta’s selection was long suspected to be due to the financial heft of Atlanta Falcons owner Rankin Smith, though it should be noted at the Atlanta Chiefs were a huge driver of soccer popularity within the city and broader region.

    Held in the backdrop of a thaw in relations between the U.S. and Soviets, with both superpowers in a period of broader domestic focus, as the U.S. switched back to the Democrats in 1980 under the president of Mo Udall, who was broadly in favour of de-escalation of tensions (something he shared with his immediate predecessor George Romney) with the Cold War (in Europe at least) entering a period of general calm, following a series of strategic weapon limitation treaties signed by the Americans and Soviets in the late 1970s and 1980s.

    Outside of the geopolitical situation, USA ’86 offered several intriguing sporting opportunities – soccer, long established within the United States, but enjoying a period of stability following a period of retrenchment as the late 1970’s economic stagnation hit the sport, was becoming big news again, as the American and Canadian Soccer Leagues continued to sign marquee players, though not at the rate of the early to late 1970s. Despite the growing popularity of the sport, the US national side, was something of an international minnow, having not qualified for the World Cup since 1950, and having a generally poor record at the North American Championship. Funded through a partnership with sportswear behemoth Nike, the United States Soccer Federation, funded widespread investment in youth and college sport programmes, while the United States World Cup Hosting Committee (USWCHC) secured several high-profile American sponsors for the tournament, building on FIFA’s previous relationship with American companies such as Coca-Cola, with the 1986 tournament having the highest number of commercial partnerships to date.

    Perhaps more of a coup, largely due to Nike’s funding of a highly generous salary, saw former England coach Don Revie appointed head coach of the American side in 1984, following two seasons in charge of the New York Blues following his resignation from the England job after the 1982 tournament. Notoriously meticulous, “Dossier Don”, assisted by former American international Bob Gansler, set about overhauling the national structure, leading the United States to their best finish at the Olympics since 1956, finishing fourth, and encouraging his players to take opportunities to ply their trade abroad, with younger players such as Paul Caliguiri and John Stollmeyer both moving to the German league as a result, while at Revie’s recommendation, teenager John Doyle would join his former club Birmingham City.[3] As part of strengthening of the squad, Revie would also tap into diasporas, both within the United States and overseas,

    The excitement around hosting the finals, with even the more blinkered American commentators vaguely aware that the World Cup was as followed as the Olympics, saw the American networks expand their coverage of the sport, with ABC in particular targeting BBC & ITV sport correspondents as part of their coverage, giving American soccer a distinctly British tinge in coverage. This, coupled with Revie’s dour Yorkshireman persona, was noted across the pond, as the Football Association strengthened ties with its American counterpart. In contrast to the backdrop of hooliganism which had tinged Italia ’82, the American tournament was largely expected to pass off peacefully, due in part to the expense involved for fans travelling to the tournament, and the more relaxed atmosphere at soccer games within the country.[4]

    1986 saw the format introduced in 1982 retained, with groups largely split geographically, though the vastness of the United States, television demands and summer temperatures would cause issues for teams, though these were not new complaints as television coverage became an increasingly crucial resource for FIFA and the respective host nations.

    Qualification

    The United States and Germany qualified automatically, leaving twenty-two slots to be decided, with twelve for Europe, three each for Africa and Asia-Pacific and the remaining four for the Americas. In contrast to 1982, there were some surprises, not least in Europe, as Poland who had twice made the semi-finals in the last three tournaments failed to qualify, as Northern Ireland, thanks largely to two veterans in Pat Jennings and George Best, surprised them in Belfast to reach the finals for the first time in twenty years.

    Elsewhere in Europe, a talented Portuguese side returned to the finals for the first time since finishing runners-up in 1966, while Denmark qualified for the first time, after finishing ahead of Yugoslavia. The rest of the European spots were taken by the usual names, as France, Italy, Spain and the Soviets all qualified comfortably – only England of the traditional powers appeared to be heading towards failure, before a hat-trick from Everton’s Gary Lineker saw them see off Bulgaria to make the finals and save Dave Sexton’s job. Scotland, who had struggled after Jock Stein had stood down in 1984 due to health reasons, added to the British contingent by seeing off Czechoslovakia to qualify for a fourth straight appearance at the tournament under Hearts manager Alex MacDonald who had won the double with Hearts in 1986, taking over after caretaker Alex Ferguson announced he didn’t want to be considered for the job permanently.[5]

    Outside of Europe, Africa’s qualification saw three North African sides qualify as Tunisia joined Algeria and Morocco in reaching the finals, with the Tunisians qualifying for the first time thanks to South Africa failing to hold onto a lead in Accra, while Algeria saw off Cameroon to reach the finals for a second consecutive tournament. The poor performance of Nigeria, who had won the 1984 Africa Cup, also caused comment as they finished bottom of a group containing Morocco and Egypt, with the Moroccans returning to the finals after a sixteen-year absence.

    In Asia, Korea made the finals for the third tournament in a row, thanks to the continued excellence of veteran Cha Bum-kun, who was still scoring for fun in the Bundesliga, while Australia qualified for the first time since 1974 after seeing off near-neighbours New Zealand and the Republic of China. Asia’s third slot was taken by Iraq, who’s military government had poured vast sums into the sport in order to compete with Iran and Kuwait whose club sides, had come to dominate regional competition. The Iraqis, had issues in the final qualifier, as the Iranians refused to issue visas for their squad to travel to Tehran – as a result, after intervention by FIFA, the qualifier was held in Doha, with the Iraqis winning 2-0 to qualify for the first time.

    Finally, in the Americas Uruguay and Paraguay joined Argentina and Brazil in qualifying for the tournament with both returning after failing to qualify for several years. Here they were joined by debutantes Canada who surprised Mexico in the final round to reach the finals with a squad largely composed of players based domestically or in the Unted States, though there was a smattering of overseas experience. Mexico’s failure to qualify automatically saw them condemned to a playoff with Uruguay, with the Uruguayans brutalising their way to a 3-0 win on aggregate, after Hugo Sánchez was kicked out of the first leg in Montevideo, to see the three-times champions return to the finals for the first time since 1970.

    Participating teams

    • United States (hosts)
    • Germany (holders)
    • Algeria
    • Argentina
    • Australia
    • Belgium
    • Brazil
    • Canada (debut)
    • Denmark (debut)
    • England
    • France
    • Hungary
    • Iraq (debut)
    • Korea
    • Italy
    • Morocco
    • Northern Ireland
    • Paraguay
    • Portugal
    • Scotland
    • Spain
    • Soviet Union
    • Tunisia (debut)
    • Uruguay
    The draw, held in New York on January 22 1986, saw the seeding system introduced in 1982 retained, with the United States seeded as hosts and Germany as holders. Here they were joined by Brazil, who had been runners-up in the past two tournaments, 1978 winners Argentina, and the 1978 and 1982 bronze medallists France and Italy.

    Seeded teams: United States (hosts), Germany (holders), Brazil (1978/82 runners up), Italy (1982 third place), Argentina (1978 winners), France (1978 third place)

    Draw:

    Group A: United States, Korea, Spain, Hungary

    Group B: Germany, Uruguay, Belgium, Australia

    Group C: Brazil, Soviet Union, Northern Ireland, Iraq

    Group D: Italy, Scotland, Tunisia, Paraguay

    Group E: Argentina, England, Morocco, Portugal

    Group F: France, Denmark, Algeria, Canada

    Tournament summary

    Group A

    Group A, paired hosts United States with Asian mainstays Korea and two European sides in Spain and Hungary, with the group split between Los Angeles and San Francisco. The opening round saw the Americans hold onto a late victory over Korea to give them their first victory at the finals in thirty-six years, thanks to a late goal from captain Rick Davis, who also captained local side Los Angeles Union. The game, held at Pasadena’s Rose Bowl, set a new attendance record for a soccer match in the U.S. with over ninety-four thousand people in attendance. The other game, held in San Francisco, saw Spain and Hungary play out a 1-1 draw as Emilio Butragueño’s late header cancelled out Márton Esterházy’s opener, with Hungary perhaps unlucky to see Imre Garaba’s late effort cleared off the line by Rafael Gordillo.

    The second round of games saw the Americans hold Hungary to a draw, as the Rose Bowl again saw a sellout crowd, with veteran goalkeeper Arnie Mausser having a superb game for the Americans, as he made a string of saves to deny Hungary and seal a 0-0 draw, as Revie’s switch to a more defensive gameplan paid off, with the Americans use of two hard-working banks of four with a lone striker, cancelling out Hungary’s generally patient possession play. In the other match, Spain improved to beat Korea 3-1, with Choi Soon-ho’s wonder goal cancelled out by a hat-trick from Julio Salinas. Choi’s goal, seeing him glide through three tackles before deftly chipping Andoni Zubizarreta, would later be cited in FIFA’s technical report as one of the goals of the tournament.[6]

    The final round saw Spain ease to a 2-0 victory over the Americans, topping the group thanks to a goal apiece from Ricardo Gallego and Michel, as American organisation and hard running struggled to deal with Spain’s intensity, though the game is perhaps more remembered for an unpunished elbow on American defender Bruce Savage by Spanish centre-back Andoni Goikoetxea, which saw Savage need to leave the field on a stretcher, much to the chagrin of the American press.[7] Elsewhere, Hungary eased to a 2-1 victory over the Koreans, with Cha Bum-kun scoring his final world cup goal at the age of thirty-five after a long and glorious international career. The result ensured that Hungary finished in the top two positions, while Korea finished bottom, despite generally competitive displays.

    Pos​
    TeamPldWDLGFGAGDPoints
    1
    Spain321062+45
    2
    Hungary312032+14
    3
    United States311112-13
    4
    Korea300326-40
    Results

    5 June United States 1-0 Korea

    6 June Spain 1-1 Hungary

    10 June United States 0-0 Hungary

    11 June Korea 1-3 Spain

    14 June Spain 2-0 United States

    14 June Hungary 2-1 Korea

    Group B

    Group B, split between Chicago and Philadelphia paired holders Germany with Belgium, three-times champions Uruguay and Australia, both of whom were returning to the finals for the first time since the 1970s. Germany, who had replaced world cup winning manager Udo Lattek, after he had resigned from the role following Germany’s poor performance at the 1984 European Nations Cup, with long-time assistant Jupp Derwall taking over. Despite their indifferent form since winning the tournament, Germany were expected to do well due to their much vaunted tournament mentality. Uruguay, qualifying for the first time since 1970, were a physically imposing side who combined the odd moment of grace, with extreme brutality, while Belgium had a gifted generation. Only Australia, despite two English based internationals, were regarded as making up the numbers.

    The opening round of fixtures saw Germany score a late equaliser to draw 1-1 with Uruguay, in a poor game marked more by displays of thuggery than any real skill, with both goals coming from defensive errors, as Klaus Allofs capitalised on a mistake from Victor Diogo to smash home past the despairing reach of Fernando Álvez in the ninetieth minute, while Uruguay had looked to held on following a surprise opener from Jorge da Silva following Harald Schumacher’s misjudged attempt to claim a corner. The other game, played between Belgium and Australia in Philadelphia, saw the Belgians ease to a 1-0 win over Australia thanks to a goal from Enzo Scifo, though Australia were unlucky to see Craig Johnston’s late effort bounce off the crossbar.

    The second round saw Belgium catch a sub-par Germany cold with goals from François Vercauteren and Erwin Vandenbergh seeing them ease to a 2-0 victory, avenging their defeats to Germany in both the 1980 and 1984 European Nations Cup. The result, only Germany’s second defeat in the World Cup first round since 1958, drew widespread criticism across the country, with the team’s poor performance even drawing comment during a parliamentary debate between Social Democratic Chancellor Hans-Jochen Vogel and Christian Democratic opposition leader Franz-Josef Strauss. The backlash, led Derwall to refuse to give interviews to the German media for the duration of the tournament sending either his assistant Bernd Stange or team manager and former international Anton Beckenbauer in his place, much to the chagrin of German sports journalists.[8] Elsewhere, Uruguay saw off Australia 2-1, in a game remembered for one of the fastest sending offs in tournament history as José Batista was dismissed after fifty-six seconds for a scything challenge on Craig Johnston. Despite the man disadvantage, the Uruguayans greater experience, and in the form of Enzo Francescoli, a superbly gifted playmaker, told as Tony Dorigo’s opener, a half-volley from the edge of the area was cancelled out by two Francescoli goals, including a beautifully deft finish beyond the reach of Terry Greedy in the Australian goal.

    The final round of fixtures saw the Germans improve to beat Australia 2-0, thanks to a goal apiece from Rudi Völler and substitute Ulf Kirsten, though Australia were unlucky to see John Kosmina’s goal ruled out for offside, after he appeared level on replays. Despite finishing bottom of the group for the third time, the Australians returned home with a measure of pride, having not been outclassed in any of their matches, in contrast to the cricket team who had experienced the misery of being flayed in the Ashes. In Philadelphia, Belgium eased past Uruguay 2-1 to top the group for a second successive finals, leaving the Germans and Uruguay level on points.

    Pos​
    TeamPldWDLGFGAGDPoints
    1
    Belgium330051+46
    2
    Uruguay31204403
    3
    Germany31113303
    4
    Australia300315-40
    Results

    6 June Germany 1-1 Uruguay

    7 June Belgium 1-0 Australia

    11 June Belgium 2-0 Germany

    12 June Australia 1-2 Uruguay

    15 June Germany 2-0 Australia

    15 June Uruguay 1-2 Belgium

    Group C

    Group C paired two-time winners Brazil with the Soviets and Northern Ireland, the latter of whom were returning to the finals after a twenty-year absence[9], and Asian debutantes Iraq. Split between Atlanta and Miami, the group was largely viewed as a straight fight for top between Brazil and the Soviets, who had a strong record against Latin American opposition.

    The opening round of games saw Brazil ease to a 1-0 victory over the Soviets in Miami, a game which saw the largely partisan crowd cheer on Brazil, though their were pockets of Cuban leftist exiles who cheered on their former comrades. The game, played in intense humidity was won thanks to a scrappy goal, with Antônio Careca’s scuffed finish seeing the ball squeeze under the dive of Rinat Dasayev. Brazil, in contrast to the more freewheeling side of 1982, were more direct but still contained that technical skill, with their midfield’s interplay causing the equally technically gifted Soviets difficulties.

    In the other game, played in Atlanta, Northern Ireland eased to a 2-1 victory over the Iraqis, thanks to goals from Norman Whiteside and Martin Keown, the latter of whom was winning only his fourth cap after declaring allegiance for the land of his father’s birthplace.[10] The game, like the earlier fixture in Miami was marred by the heat and humidity, though the Northern Irish found themselves a surprise goal behind after Basil Gorgis hit a piledriver of a volley beyond the despairing reach of Jennings to give Iraq their first ever World Cup goal. With a shock on the cards, Iraq would be twice undone by corners, as Northern Ireland’s physicality, largely unpunished by the Egyptian referee paid off. The game, outside of Iraq’s first goal, was also notable for a series of protests by the small Iraqi exile community against the Iraqi government’s execution of several prominent intellectuals in a clampdown by the military government on the eve of the tournament.

    The second round of games saw Brazil ease to a 4-1 victory over the Northern Irish, who found themselves, through fair means or foul, unable to deal with Brazil’s floating midfield, which was largely comprised of the same personnel as 1982. The game, played in Miami, saw Northern Ireland take the lead against the run of play thanks to Colin Clarke, who in scoring, became the first Bournemouth player to score at World Cup finals.[11] Despite the shock of the early lead, coming in part from a mistake from captain Edino Nazareth, Brazil soon regained control and passed their way through the Northern Irish midfield, with only a late challenge from Keown preventing a Careca equaliser. In the second half, Brazil’s greater quality told, and they scored four unanswered goals in the second half, with substitute Josimar’s in particular, one of real quality, to give them two wins from two. In Atlanta, the Soviets, aided by a slightly wayward pitch, saw off Iraq 2-0 with goals from Oleh Protasov and Igor Belanov proving too much for the Iraqis. The Soviets, coached by former Dynamo Kyiv supremo Valeriy Lobanovskyi, played in a similar if slightly looser style to the Dynamo side, with their attacking play in particular, drawing a lot of praise from the attending press.[12]

    The final round saw the Soviets ease to a 2-0 victory over the Northern Irish to secure second spot in the group. In a game mostly notable for its slow tempo, played as it was in very high summer heat, both goals came from Dynamo Kyiv team-mates as Belanov and Vasyl Rats scored either side of half-time to give Miami a Ukrainian flavour. Northern Ireland, who had pulled off several upsets under the reign of former international Billy Bingham, had failed to set the tournament alight, but with younger players coming through could at least look forward to continuing to bloody the nose of their neighbours in the Home Nations Championship. In Atlanta, Iraq proved no match for Brazil, as the Brazilians eased to a 5-0 win, thanks to a hat-trick from Antônio Careca and a goal apiece from Ricardo Alemão and Júlio César. Despite the scoreline, Iraq initially began strongly, with their strike-pairing of Hussein Saeed and Ahmed Radhi causing Brazil’s defence problems in the early phases, before Brazil’s midfield quality proved the real difference.

    Pos​
    TeamPldWDLGFGAGDPoints
    1
    Brazil3300101+96
    2
    Soviet Union32014104
    3
    Northern Ireland310236-32
    4
    Iraq300319-80
    Results

    7 June Brazil 1-0 Soviet Union

    8 June Northern Ireland 2-1 Iraq

    11 June Northern Ireland 1-4 Brazil

    12 June Soviet Union 2-0 Iraq

    15 June Soviet Union 2-0 Northern Ireland

    15 June Brazil 5-0 Iraq

    Group D

    Group D paired European sides Italy and Scotland with African debutantes Tunisia and Paraguay, who were returning to the finals after a long absence. Group D was split between New York and Boston, with large crowds expected for the Italian games due to the large Italian-American community in the region.

    The opening match, between Italy and Paraguay was 0-0 draw largely marked by widespread gamesmanship, tactical fouling and sporadic on-field spats. Perhaps the most notable moment of skill came from Julio César Romero, who had spent three highly successful years with the New York Blues before moving to Brazil, who broke through the Italian defence only to see his shot draw a fine save from Giovanni Galli. The game itself would peter out into a bore-draw, though not before Paolo Rossi exited the field after being punched in the stomach by Jorge Gausch, which was missed by the referee, but not the TV cameras. In Boston, Scotland, after much huffing and puffing eased to a 1-0 victory over Tunisia thanks to a goal from Gordon Strachan. Similarly to the game in New York between the Italians and Paraguay, the game was noted for its overtly physical nature, including a vicious unpunished foul on Mohamed Ben Moussa by the combative (if technically brilliant) Scottish captain Graeme Souness. His lack of even a caution from the Danish referee, brought further fuel to the long running fire that was complaints about pro-European bias in refereeing at the finals.

    In the second round of games, Paraguay eased to a 2-0 win over Tunisia thanks to a brace from New York Blues striker Roberto Cabañas. The game, played in New York, saw Paraguay earn their first victory at the finals since 1950, drawing much cheer in a country enduring the final years of the decrepit Stroessner regime. Tunisian protests were again lodged following a contentious decision, after an equaliser from Mohamed Ben Moussa was ruled out for a tight offside, though in contrast to the Souness foul in the previous game, there were at least mitigating circumstances. Elsewhere, in Boston, Scotland and Italy drew 1-1, as Steve Archibald cancelled out Alessandro Altobelli’s opener. In contrast to the controversy that had enveloped both opening matches, the game largely passed by without incident, though there was a nasty, if accidental clash of heads, between Giuseppe Bergomi and Paul Sturrock, which ruled the former out of the tournament.

    In the final round of games, Italy beat Tunisia 3-1 thanks to goals from Paolo Rossi and Carlo Ancelotti which cancelled out Tunisia’s surprise opener from Tarak Dhiab, who had previously scored against Italy in the 1976 Olympics. The game, played in New York, saw a record attendance set for a football match in New York, much to the joy of the World Cup Organising Committee. In Boston, Scotland and Paraguay played out a bad-tempered 0-0 draw, largely remembered for a mass brawl following Vladimiro Schettina’s kick-out on Paul McStay, after McStay’s poor tackle, the result of which saw both players sent off.

    Pos​
    TeamPldWDLGFGAGDPoints
    1
    Italy312042+24
    2
    Paraguay312020+24
    3
    Scotland312021+14
    4
    Tunisia300316-50
    Results

    6 June Italy 0-0 Paraguay

    7 June Scotland 1-0 Tunisia

    10 June Paraguay 2-0 Tunisia

    11 June Italy 1-1 Scotland

    14 June Tunisia 1-3 Italy

    14 June Scotland 0-0 Paraguay

    Group E

    Group E paired two former winners in Argentina and England, with 1966 runners-up Portugal, who were returning to the finals for the first time in twenty years, and perennial African representatives Morocco. The group, split between Washington D.C. and Tampa, saw the latter venue criticised by both England manager Dave Sexton and Portugal manager Júlio Cernadas Pereira, for the state of the pitch, while Tampa’s high summer heat also drew criticism. In contrast, the Argentina coach Roberto Saporiti praised the facilities repeatedly in interviews, as Argentina based themselves at Tampa’s facilities.[13]

    The opening game between England and Argentina, played out in the aftermath of improving relations following the collapse of the junta in 1984, ended in a 1-1 draw after Gary Lineker cancelled out Jorge Valdano’s late opener, in a game later described by The Guardian’s David Lacey as a Battle of the Poachers. The game, in contrast to a highly entertaining friendly played between the two sides the year before, was not a contest high on quality, though the high humidity and poor pitch largely hampered things, as both sides resorted to longer balls forward. Elsewhere, Morocco surprised Portugal 3-1 thanks to a brace from Abderrazak Khairi, with Carlos Manuel scoring a late consolation for Portugal.

    In the second round of games, England eased to a 1-0 victory over Portugal, thanks to a controversial late goal from Mark Hateley, after Portuguese goalkeeper Vítor Damas claimed he was impeded by Terry Fenwick at a corner. Despite the vigorous Portuguese protests, which saw a clash between Sexton and Cernadas Pereira on the touchline, involving a particularly unsavoury shouting and shoving match between Sexton’s assistant Jimmy Greenhoff and members of the Portuguese bench, the goal was allowed to stand, giving England a first win over Portugal in four attempts. Elsewhere, in Miami, Argentina eased to a 2-0 win over a stubborn Morocco, involving a particularly exquisite piece of skill from Diego Maradona, who deftly chipped a pass over the Moroccan defence for Valdano, who’s knockdown he blasted into the net. In contrast to the controversy in the England-Portugal game, the match was largely incident free, though there were enough hard tackles that the lack of cautions was perhaps a surprise.

    In the final round of games, England and Morocco drew 0-0 in a game of stultifying dullness which saw England finish the group stage unbeaten. Played in the high heat of a Tampa afternoon, the game devolved largely into sterile sluggishness as England lacked the invention to break down a massed defence and Morocco offered nothing going forward. In Washington, at the D.C. Stadium, Argentina and Portugal drew 1-1 as Paulo Futre’s late equaliser cancelled out Maradona’s opener. The game, marked a sad end to Portugal’s troubled campaign, which had seen a brief players strike and a collapse in relations between the squad and the Portuguese federation, and signified how far the Portuguese national team had fallen since their superb debut in 1966.[14]

    Pos​
    TeamPldWDLGFGAGDPoints
    1
    Argentina312042+24
    2
    England312021+14
    3
    Morocco31113303
    4
    Portugal300325-31
    Results

    8 June Argentina 1-1 England

    9 June Portugal 1-3 Morocco

    11 June England 1-0 Portugal

    12 June Argentina 2-0 Morocco

    16 June Morocco 0-0 England

    16 June Portugal 1-1 Argentina

    Group F

    The final group, improbably split between Dallas and Seattle, paired neutrals favourite France with former colonial possession Algeria and debutantes Denmark and Canada, both of whom were enjoying the fruits of gifted generations. France, who had been one of the standout sides of 1982, despite their quarter-final exit, had followed up Olympic Gold in 1984 with an unbeaten run in qualifying, but having been heavily fancied at the 1984 European Nations Cup, had been surprised in the semi-finals by Denmark and finished third. USA ‘86’s group stage at least offered them the chance of revenge. The Danes, coached by former German international Jupp Heynckes, played in a high-tempo attacking style, had been surprise runners-up in the 1984 European Nations Cup, and had carried that form into qualifying, and were viewed by some as dark horses. Algeria, who had reached the last-sixteen four years earlier, were an aging team while Canada, who’s squad was largely based in North America had a smattering of overseas quality, but were largely expected to make up the numbers.

    The opening round of games saw Denmark ease to a 1-0 win over Algeria in Dallas, as Preben Elkjær darted home to blast past Nasser Drid in the Algerian goal. The game, played as many were, in high heat, was not particularly high in tempo, and Algeria’s more defensive game, with Notts County’s English born forward Peter Harkouk used as a focal point battering ram.[15] Despite the slow tempo, Denmark caught the imagination, thanks to their glorious kit and attacking play and were soon being described in the press as possible contenders for the latter stages of the tournament. Elsewhere, in Seattle, France eased to a 2-0 win over the Canadians in front of a partisan crowd. Canada’s defence, martialled by former Reading defender and Canadian captain Bob Lenarduzzi, stoutly defended wave after wave of French attacking interplay, before two moments of quality, from Jean Tigana and Michel Platini told, to give the French an opening win.

    The second round of matches saw the best game of the round, as France equalised late at the death to secure a 4-4 draw with the Danes in the Pacific northwest. The game, aided perhaps by Seattle being the coolest venue at the tournament, was played at a frenetic pace as both sides took and lost the lead in a display of what some wags would term heavy metal football. The game, which saw Platini face off against the young pretender Michael Laudrup, saw Elkjær score a ten-minute hat-trick after half-time in a display of ferocious hitting, the last of which seeing ITV’s Brian Moore declare that “he had hit it like he wanted to murder it.” In contrast to the explosiveness of Denmark’s attack, France’s goals came from unlikely sources as defenders Manuel Amoros and Maxime Bossis both scored, before the much-maligned Daniel Xuereb scored a brace in the final five minutes to secure the draw.[16] In Dallas, Algeria and Canada played out a 1-1 draw, as Harkouk cancelled out Igor Vrablic’s surprise opener. In contrast to the high octane affair played out in Seattle, the game was a largely drab affair not helped by the poor quality of the pitch.

    In the final round of games, Algeria drew 0-0 with France, in the first meeting between the sides since Algeria gained independence from France after a long bloody war of independence. Despite the scoreline, there were flashes of brilliance, but with Platini and France’s “magic square” midfield increasingly marked out of the game, and Algeria offering very little in goal threat, a goalless draw was always likely. In Seattle, Denmark eased to a 3-1 win over Canada to top the group as Søren Lerby and Jesper Olsen took the game beyond the Canadians, who despite finishing bottom of the group, could return to the Great White North with a measure of pride.

    Pos​
    TeamPldWDLGFGAGDPoints
    1
    Denmark321085+35
    2
    France312064+24
    3
    Algeria311112-12
    4
    Canada300326-41
    Results

    7 June Denmark 1-0 Algeria

    8 June France 2-0 Canada

    11 June France 4-4 Denmark

    12 June Canada 1-1 Algeria

    16 June Algeria 0-0 France

    16 June Denmark 3-1 Canada

    Ranking of third placed teams

    GroupTeamPlayedWonDrawnLostGFGAGDPoints
    DScotland312021+14
    EMorocco31113303
    BGermany31113303
    AUnited States311112-13
    FAlgeria302112-12
    CNorthern Ireland310236-32


    Following the conclusion of the group stage, the second round was drawn on 18 June in New York. Similar to the system used in Italy four years prior. The draw was as follows:

    Match 1: A1 vs. D3: Spain vs. Scotland (Chicago)

    Match 2: B2 vs. F2: Uruguay vs. France (Washington)

    Match 3: F1 vs. E2: Denmark vs. England (Boston)

    Match 4: B1 vs. A3: Belgium vs. United States (Los Angeles)

    Match 5: E1 vs. D2: Argentina vs. Paraguay (New York)

    Match 6: C1 vs. E3: Brazil vs. Morocco (San Francisco)

    Match 7: D1 vs. B3: Italy vs. Germany (Philadelphia)

    Match 8: A2 vs. C2: Hungary vs. Soviet Union (Miami)

    Round of Sixteen

    The opening game paired Spain with Scotland, the latter qualifying for the knockout stages for the first time in seven attempts. Played at Chicago’s Soldier Field, the game saw Spain ease to a 2-1 win over the Scots, as a brace from Emilio Butragueño cancelled out Kenny Dalglish’s opener, in his final international.[17] The game, settled by a scuffed goal, which took a slight deflection to leave Jim Leighton no chance, was not a classic but did at least end Scotland’s group stage hoodoo.

    In Washington, France saw off Uruguayan brutality to ease to a 3-1 win over the South Americans, in a game marred by hard tackling and a forearm smash on Dider Six that left the French midfielder poleaxed on the floor, a foul remarkably unpunished by the Paraguayan referee. Despite this, a superb performance from Alain Giresse in France’s midfield settled the game, as he scored once and set-up two for Yannick Stopyra who returned to the starting line-up in place of Daniel Xuereb. France’s victory was largely celebrated in the watching media, with Brian Glanville declaring the Uruguayan side a disgrace to the proud tradition of the three-time champions.

    In Boston, England, who had flattered to deceive in the group stage, faced Denmark who had beaten them home and away in the 1984 European Nations Cup qualifiers, with most neutrals cheering on the Danes, particularly in a city with such a strong Irish-American community as Boston. The game, coinciding with a quieter period in UK’s long running internal conflict in Ulster, saw England improve to see off the Danes 4-0, aided by a terrible error from Jesper Olsen, who’s no-look pass back to his defence was intercepted by Gary Lineker who blasted home the first of his hat-trick. England, having changed formation and personnel, with Sexton adopting a lopsided 4-4-1-1, proved too strong for Denmark who’s implosion marked a sad end to their otherwise magnificent tournament, England’s rout being completed by Peter Reid’s late final goal.

    In the fourth game, played in L.A., the Americans, playing in their first knockout game since the inaugural tournament in 1930, lost a thriller to the Belgians, who held on to a 3-2 win over the hosts. Twenty-year-old Bruce Murray, who would move to Belgium to join Mechelen after the tournament, gave the Americans a surprise lead, following a rare mistake from Jean-Marie Pfaff in the Belgian goal. Belgium, perhaps sparked into life by outrage at conceding to such upstarts, equalised through Jan Ceulemans, who fired home from the edge of the box after a mishit clearance from Mike Fox. Belgium would double their lead through substitute Enzo Scifo, who deftly headed past Arnie Mausser, only for the U.S. to equalise through a fantastic goal from Hernan Borja, who skipped past three challenges before spotting Pfaff off his line and firing a sumptuous lob beyond his reach. With the game seemingly heading to extra-time, American hearts would be broken in the closing minutes as the unfortunate Kevin Crow turned a Nico Claesen into his own net to send Belgium through. Despite the defeat, the Americans were generally hailed domestically, with their run to the last-sixteen providing a much needed shot into the arm for the American Soccer League.[18]

    In New York, Argentina won a bad-tempered game against neighbours Paraguay with both sides seeing players sent off. Despite the foul mood on the pitch, the game was settled by a goal of exquisite quality from Diego Maradona, who receiving the ball on the halfway line, and exchanging a one-two pass with Jorge Burruchaga broke past two challenges, skipped a lunging tackle from César Zabala, burst past Rogelio Delgado and fired past the despairing dive of Roberto Fernández to settle the tie. While Maradona’s piece of skill was exquisite, and came in a game largely devoid of quality, the match itself was sadly marred by a series of poor challenges, with Sergio Batista and Adolfino Cañete both sent off following a mass brawl after Batista’s poor challenge on the latter, while Maradona was perhaps lucky to only be booked for retaliating with a stamp after being floored by a Luis Caballero challenge.

    In contrast to Argentina’s somewhat sluggish win over Paraguay, Brazil eased to a 5-1 win over Morocco, who were unfortunate to have Abdelmajid Lamriss sent off on the half hour mark following two fairly innocuous yellows – the game was perhaps the only one in the round to have a referee who stringently applied the rules rather than officiated laxly resulting in Morocco’s ten men being thrashed by a rampant Brazil, who were 4-0 up at half time following a blitz from Antônio Careca, who had scored an eleven minute hat-trick, either side of Sócrates Brasileiro’s penalty. In the second half, as Brazil eased off, Morocco were able to sneak a late consolation through Abdelkrim Merry, before Paulo Silas scored Brazil’s final goal, to send the South Americans through in style.[19]

    In Philadelphia, the game which was expected to be the tie of the round, with holders Germany facing 1982 hosts Italy, proved to be a damp squib, with the Germans winning in extra time thanks to an Andy Brehme penalty. The game, played at a slow pace, was (in)famously described as watching “two bald men fighting over a comb and mirror for an outing with the washer woman” by ITV’s Brian Clough, while David Lacey writing in The Guardian would more prosaically describe it as a “damp squib from start to finish.” The game would be a sad end to Enzo Bearzot’s stint as national manager, and continued Germany’s excellent record at tournament’s during the 1980s.

    The final game, played in the sweltering heat of Miami, saw the Soviets ease to a 3-0 win over a callow Hungary, thanks to a hat-trick from the superbly talented Igor Belanov, who would be one of several Soviet internationals to take advantage of the country’s gradual economic liberalisation to move west following the tournament.[20] The Soviets victory in a hotbed of American anticommunism was noted with glee in several left-leaning Western publications, as well as the Soviet General Secretary (and noted football fan) Yuri Andropov, who referred to the result in his meeting with President Udall which took place as part of a series of intergovernmental meetings held during the finals to coincide with negotiations around weapons limitations.

    Results

    20 June Spain 2-1 Scotland

    20 June Uruguay 1-3 France

    21 June Denmark 0-4 England

    21 June Belgum 3-2 United States

    21 June Argentina 1-0 Paraguay

    22 June Brazil 5-1 Morocco

    22 June Italy 0-1 Germany

    22 June Hungary 0-3 Soviet Union

    Quarter-finals

    The last-eight paired Spain with France, England and Belgium, a South American derby between Argentina and Brazil, and holders Germany with the Soviets.

    The opening game, in contrast to the thriller France had played out four years earlier with Italy, was settled by a deflected goal from Manuel Amoros against the land of his parents to send France through to the semi-finals. Played in San Francisco, and hampered by a deteriorated pitch, the game had flashes of skill before France’s overall quality told, though the French were indebted to their goalkeeper Joël Bats, who deflected José Antonio Camacho’s injury-time piledriver over the bar to see France through.

    In Seattle, England saw off Belgium 2-1 thanks to a very late John Barnes winner deep into extra-time as penalties loomed. Barnes, on as a late substitute for the largely ineffectual Trevor Steven, unsettled the tiring Belgian defence, though England were indebted to veteran Ray Clemence for keeping them in the game.[21] Sexton’s late substitutions, turned the game as Chris Waddle and Barnes increasingly terrorised the flagging Belgian defence. England’s winner came from Barnes firing home from a tight angle, following Pfaff’s deflected save from a Lineker header to send England through to the semi-finals for the first time in twenty years.

    In Chicago, Brazil took a measure of revenge for the 1978 final, in seeing off Argentina in a classic as Maradona challenged for Dico’s crown as the great player the tournament had ever seen. The game, despite the odd rough challenge, was end to end as the Argentines, realising that Brazil were unlikely to be phased by their use of man-marking, switched formations and played with an unusually attacking midfield against Brazil’s own technically gifted quartet. Careca and Maradona, who would both face each other in Italy as Careca’s Napoli challenged Maradona’s Roma, both scored in the first half, before Tuzico, introduced as a half-time substitute, changed the game, by playing as a withdrawn quarter-back. His passing, and understanding with the inspired Sócrates Brasileiro, saw Brazil take charge of the game, though Argentina were perhaps unlucky to have claims for handball against Júlio César turned down by the Greek referee. The game, in contrast to previous matches between the two sides, was seen as marking both nations transition to a more democratic football in line with their return to democracy, though this, as noted by football romantic Eduardo Galeano was perhaps an overly simplistic viewing.

    The final quarter-final, played in Boston, saw Germany defeat the Soviets on penalties, having ground their way to a 0-0 draw in the match itself. The Soviets, angered by what they viewed as overly biased refereeing from the Dutch referee, became increasingly incensed at German timewasting, with Anatoliy Demyanenko very lucky to be not sent off after shoving the referee in a fit of frustration. With few shots on goal, the game headed to penalties, which the Germans comfortably won to continue their excellent record at the finals.

    Results

    28 June Spain 0-1 France

    28 June England 2-1 Belgium

    29 June Argentina 1-2 Brazil

    29 June Germany 0-0 Soviet Union (4-2 penalties)

    Semi-finals

    The semi-finals paired France and England and in a re-run of the 1982 final, Brazil and Germany, with France and England facing off in Los Angeles, and Brazil and Germany facing each other in New York.

    In contrast to the tight quarter-finals, France proved too strong for England, with a goal in either half from Luis Fernandez and Bruno Bellone enough to send France through to the final for the first time since 1958. England, were perhaps unlucky to see a Lineker effort ruled out for a very tight offside, but the French, as they had in every encounter since their draw at the 1982 tournament, were simply the better team, with England missing Glenn Hoddle’s invention in the middle in particular.

    In New York, in contrast to four years earlier, Brazil proved too strong for an exceptionally functional Germany who, in part due to interpersonal conflict between player and coach, failed to utilise Bernd Schuster at all during the tournament, with his semi-final cameo proving too little too late. Two goals in the space of five minutes from substitute Walter Casagrande (playing only his second game at the finals) saw Brazil ease to victory.

    The third place playoff, saw England finally gain a victory over Germany after a long drought, thanks to a brace from Gary Lineker and a late goal from Peter Beardsley to see England seal their best finish at the finals since winning in 1966, though it should be caveated that Germany made wholesale changes for the game.

    Results

    5 July France 2-0 England

    6 July Brazil 2-0 Germany

    Third place playoff

    11 July Germany 1-3 England

    Final

    For the first time in a long time, the two best sides at the finals, faced each other in the final itself. Brazil, everyone’s second favourite team in 1982, had added slightly more steel, but were essentially the same technically brilliant team, while France were, after the 1970s Dutch side, one of the most exciting European teams to grace the finals, in a repeat of the 1958 which had announced Brazil’s jogo bonito to the world.

    The game, played in Los Angeles, was a tight game that gradually unravelled as both sides tired in the heat, though it was still something of a classic as both teams went for the jugular. Careca opened the scoring for Brazil thanks to a mistake from Patrick Battiston who’s poor defensive header fell straight into his path, to fire home. Despite this setback, France remained undaunted, and equalised through Jean Tigana for his only international goal, leaving the game relatively poised at half time. In the second half, as the heat began to tell, Brazil’s decision to bring on Tuzico as they had in the quarter-final against Argentina paid dividends, with his languid passing style allowing him to play the ball forward to Luís Antônio, who slipped his marker to score his only goal at the tournament, sealing Brazil’s third title.

    Where does 1986 stack in the grander scheme of things? Certainly, it was a good tournament with several excellent games and strong performances, and one that was also very well organised, excellent attended and captured the imagination of both the American and broader public, with a record television audience of 1.7bn people watching the final. It also provided a shot in the arm to the sport in Anglophone North America, with the flagging ASL and its Canadian counterpart both enjoying a resurgence in its aftermath. While FIFA has yet to do a retrospective ranking of tournaments (due perhaps in part to bias on the part of those which were televised and those that were not) 1986 will surely rank fairly high.

    Result

    12 July France 1-2 Brazil



    [1] South Africa withdrew their bid after winning the rights to host the 1987 Cricket World Cup, while Japan withdrew after securing rights to the 1988 Olympics.
    [2] Colombia’s government was also waging a low-key, if bloody war, against Marxist guerillas in its rural south, as the continent’s swathe of authoritarian regimes increasingly began to creak at the seams.
    [3] Revie would also encourage the USSF to set up an annual summer international tournament, known as the USA Cup, which would see the United States host a four team tournament each year from 1985 onwards. The first edition saw the United States host Scotland, Uruguay and Australia, and would become a key feature of the American international season.
    [4] As part of a tournament promotion plan, the Udall administration eased visa restrictions for fans to attend the games from overseas, though the tournament, which would set new records for attendances at the finals was a largely domestically attended event.
    [5] Ferguson, like MacDonald, was one of several talented Scottish managers breaking the traditional Old Firm duopoly, as Scottish football entered a rare period of success for the smaller clubs, as Hearts, Aberdeen and Dundee United all won titles during this period.
    [6] Choi himself was a trailblazer, as he became the first Korean and Asian player in Serie A, as Juventus, acted on their longstanding interest to sign him after the tournament.
    [7] Goikoetxea, the “Butcher of Bilbao” had a well-deserved reputation for highly aggressive play having twice injured Barcelona’s Diego Maradona, and broken the nose of Glenn Hoddle during an England-Spain match in 1984. Despite this, however, he was a highly gifted defender with excellent ball-playing ability, making him something of a cult hero with the national side.
    [8] A route cause for this was Bild and the rest of the Springer’s press reportage on Germany’s base camp, including lurid reports of parties with local celebrities and Playboy bunnies.
    [9] Still captained by the ageless Pat Jennings, who would set a record for years in-between appearances when he played in Northern Ireland’s opener.
    [10] Keown’s decision to declare for Northern Ireland over the Republic or England was a surprise, particularly as Ireland international David O’Leary, a teammate of Keown’s at Arsenal was known to have mentioned his eligibility to the FAI. Keown’s decision was largely motivated by the offer of a World Cup place, and he made his debut in the 1985-86 Home Championships.
    [11] Similarly to Wales, the Northern Irish squad was built around the lower ends of the Football League, though there were a smattering of First Division players in the squad.
    [12] Including Sports Illustrated who, in the era of general thaw, ran a fairly evenhanded piece on the Soviet side, who were based at the University of Georgia athletics complex.
    [13] Saporiti, took over after Menotti resigned in 1984 following his success with Argentinos Juniors, with former Estudiantes and Colombia manager Carlos Bilardo as his assistant.
    [14] Portugal had finished third at the 1984 European Nations Cup, their first international tournament since finishing as runners-up in 1966.
    [15] Harkouk, born in England to an Algerian father and English mother, had been capped by Wales at youth level, but joined the Algeria setup following the 1982 tournament, where his less than prolific goal return of around one in every four, saw him gain cult status in both Algeria and England.
    [16] Xuereb, who’s unusual surname was of Sicilian origin, was mainly in the squad as back-up to main striker Yannick Stopyra, operated largely as a foil to the midfield behind him, and was viewed in the French press as being too much of a technically limited striker to lead the line for France.
    [17] Dalglish’s goal, in his 106th cap saw him retire from the national team as Scotland’s record cap holder and goal scorer, and left him in the top ten most capped British international footballers at the time.
    [18] Following the tournament, the ASL and its Canadian equivalent would see renewed interest from both fans and television, with several players from the ’86 tournament moving to clubs in both post finals.
    [19] Morocco would formally protest over the game’s officiating, with the Moroccan captain Ezzaki Badou famously writing an open letter to FIFA and IFAB over the World Cup’s substandard officiating, including accusations of widespread bias in favour of European and South American sides, which would see Badou banned for a year, later reduced to a month on appeal by FIFA, in a move which drew widespread criticism.
    [20] The Soviet system, while nowhere near as liberalised as their Yugoslav counterparts, had gradually reformed into a “market socialist” model under the reforms of Kosygin and Lieberman, and with the international situation, in Europe at least, calm during most of the 1980s, the country’s economic and trade markers remained stable. As a result of the growing economic liberalisation, the age at which players could move overseas was reduced from thirty to twenty-five, opening up avenues for Soviet internationals.
    [21] Clemence, alongside long-term number two Peter Shilton, was amongst the oldest players in the squad, and had at one point being considered as captain for the finals, given Bryan Robson’s long-term injury issues, but was overlooked in favour of Ray Wilkins, who would captain the side up to the 1988 European Championships.
     
    Back
    Top